The German Law Journal
The German Law Journal
The German Law Journal
Create successful ePaper yourself
Turn your PDF publications into a flip-book with our unique Google optimized e-Paper software.
GERMAN LAW JOURNAL<br />
Review of Developments in <strong>German</strong>,<br />
European and International Jurisprudence<br />
Editors–in-Chief: Russell Miller; Peer Zumbansen<br />
Editors: Miriam Aziz; Gregor Bachmann; Gralf-Peter Calliess; Matthias Casper;<br />
Morag Goodwin; Dominik Hanf; Florian Hoffmann; Alexandra Kemmerer;<br />
Malcolm Maclaren; Stefan Magen; Petra Minnerop; Hanri Mostert; Betsy Röben;<br />
Volker Röben; Christoph Safferling; Marlene Schmidt; Frank Schorkopf;<br />
Robert Schütze; Craig Smith; Cornelia Vismann.<br />
www.germanlawjournal.com<br />
© Copyright 2000 - 2004 by <strong>German</strong> <strong>Law</strong> <strong>Journal</strong> GbR. All rights reserved.<br />
Vol. 05 No. 01 Pages 1 - 122 01 January 2004<br />
TABLE OF CONTENTS<br />
PUBLIC LAW<br />
Hanri Mostert<br />
Lost Information and Competing Interests in<br />
Restoring <strong>German</strong>y's Dispossessed Property – <strong>The</strong><br />
Recent Decision of the <strong>German</strong> Federal<br />
Administrative Court<br />
Sabine Pittrof<br />
Compensation Claims for Human Rights Breaches<br />
Committed by <strong>German</strong> Armed Forces Abroad<br />
During the Second World War: Federal Supreme<br />
Court Hands Down Decision in the Distomo Case<br />
TABLE OF CONTENTS PAGE I<br />
1 - 13<br />
15 - 21
TABLE OF CONTENTS<br />
PRIVATE LAW<br />
Florian Mächtel<br />
<strong>The</strong> Defence of “Change of Position” in English<br />
and <strong>German</strong> <strong>Law</strong> of Unjust Enrichment<br />
EUROPEAN & INTERNATIONAL LAW<br />
Stefan Kirchner<br />
Relative Normativity and the Constitutional<br />
Dimension of International <strong>Law</strong>: A Place for<br />
Fundamental Rules and Values in the International<br />
Legal System<br />
Geo Quinot<br />
Substantive Legitimate Expectations in South<br />
African and European Administrative <strong>Law</strong><br />
Vanessa Hernández Guerrero<br />
Defining the Balance between Free Competition<br />
and Tax Sovereignty in EC and WTO <strong>Law</strong>: <strong>The</strong><br />
“due respect” to the General Tax System<br />
LEGAL CULTURE<br />
Andreas Abegg and Annemarie Thatcher<br />
Book Review – Freedom of Contract in the 19 th<br />
Century: Mythology and the Silence of the Sources<br />
– Sibylle Hofer’s Freiheit ohne Grenzen?<br />
Privatrechtstheoretische Diskussionen im 19.<br />
Jahrhundert<br />
TABLE OF CONTENTS PAGE II<br />
23 - 46<br />
47 - 64<br />
65 - 85<br />
87 - 100<br />
101 - 114
TABLE OF CONTENTS<br />
Friedemann Kiethe<br />
Book Review - Gunther Mävers’ Die<br />
Mitbestimmung der Arbeitnehmer in der<br />
Europäischen Aktiengesellschaft (Employee’s<br />
Participation in the European Stock Company)<br />
TABLE OF CONTENTS PAGE III<br />
115 - 122
PUBLIC LAW<br />
Lost Information and Competing Interests in Restoring<br />
<strong>German</strong>y’s Dispossessed Property – <strong>The</strong> Recent Decision<br />
of the <strong>German</strong> Federal Administrative Court<br />
By Hanri Mostert *<br />
A. Introduction<br />
With the progressive "accession" of the <strong>German</strong> Democratic Republic to the Federal<br />
<strong>German</strong> Republic after the reunification in 1990, <strong>German</strong>y had to deal with a number<br />
of impediments emanating from the attempt to reconcile different political,<br />
social and legal models that developed during the forty years of separation between<br />
East and West <strong>German</strong>y. Among these was the issue of how the property<br />
order in <strong>German</strong>y would be influenced by seeking to integrate two such different<br />
socio-political and legal systems. 1 As the discussion below indicates, the demands<br />
placed by this issue on the courts, legislature and administration of the newly reunified<br />
Federal <strong>German</strong> Republic still cause repercussions.<br />
* Associate Professor, Faculty of <strong>Law</strong>, Stellenbosch University, South Africa. hmos@sun.ac.za. I am grateful<br />
to Stefan Häußler, who clarified some of the finer detail in the <strong>German</strong> text of the Federal Administrative<br />
Court’s decision for me, and to the Max Planck Institute for International and Foreign Public <strong>Law</strong><br />
in Heidelberg, for making available their library facilities to me. <strong>The</strong> financial assistance of the National<br />
Research Foundation and the University of Stellenbosch is hereby gratefully acknowledged. Opinions<br />
expressed in this case discussion should not be attributed to either of these institutions.<br />
1 See inter alia: O. Depenheuer Eigentum und Rechtsstaat NEUE JURISTISCHE WOCHENSCHRIFT 53 (2000) 6,<br />
p. 385–390; R. Meixner Entscheidung des Bundesverfassungsgerichts zum Entschädigungs- und Ausgleichsleistungsgesetz<br />
DIE ÖFFENTLICHE VERWALTUNG 55 (2002) 21, p. 900-908; K-A. Schwarz Wiedergutmachung und<br />
die "exceptio pecuniam non habendi" DIE ÖFFENTLICHE VERWALTUNG 53 (2000) 17, p. 721-729; A. Jaekel Zur<br />
Rechtsprechung des Bundesverwaltungsgerichts zu den Überschuldungsfällen ZEITSCHRIFT FÜR VERMÖGENS-<br />
UND INVESTITIONSRECHT 6 (1996) 3, p. 113-117; T. Schweisfurth Von der Völkerrechtswidrigkeit der SBZ-<br />
Konfiskationen 1945-1949 zur Verfassungswidrigkeit des Restitutionsausschlusses 1990, ZEITSCHRIFT FÜR<br />
VERMÖGENS- UND INVESTITIONSRECHT 10 (2000) 9, p. 505-521; and generally also T. Schweisfurth SBZ-<br />
KONFISKATIONEN PRIVATEN EIGENTUMS 1945 BIS 1949, Baden-Baden, Nomos (2000). P.E. Quint THE<br />
IMPERFECT UNION - CONSTITUTIONAL STRUCTURES OF GERMAN UNIFICATION, Princeton, Princeton Univ.<br />
Press, (1997) deals with the intricacies of the Re-unification in particular.
2 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL [Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
One such problem relates to the extent to which the reparation arrangements in<br />
West <strong>German</strong>y influenced the measures undertaken in East <strong>German</strong>y. Refugees<br />
who left <strong>German</strong>y between 1933 and 1945 were forced to sell their immovable<br />
property and could only take a restricted amount of currency out of the country. 2<br />
<strong>The</strong> persecuted that did not flee only rarely survived the large-scale massacre of socalled<br />
"state enemies" during the National Socialist reign of terror that persisted<br />
through the end of World War II. 3 In both cases, the victims’ land often ended up in<br />
the hands of Nazi Party organizations or members, without any systematic alterations<br />
to the land register. 4 <strong>The</strong> Wiedergutmachung initiative in the <strong>German</strong> Federal<br />
Republic was aimed at providing some kind of reparation for these victims of National<br />
Socialism. 5 <strong>The</strong> Bundesgerichtshof (BGH – Federal Court of Justice) declared<br />
on one occasion that these reparation arrangements were compatible with article<br />
14 of the Basic <strong>Law</strong>. 6<br />
No comprehensive rehabilitation was ever envisaged in the <strong>German</strong> Democratic<br />
Republic for the victims of National Socialism, 7 and in particular no restitution of<br />
2 M. Southern Restitution or Compensation: <strong>The</strong> Land Question in East <strong>German</strong>y 1993 INT. & COMP. L.Q 690 at<br />
691.<br />
3 Id.<br />
4 Id.<br />
5 <strong>The</strong> Wiedergutmachung initiative did not incorporated only a reparations program for dispossessed<br />
property. Instead, it constituted a full-blown attempt to induce social change in <strong>German</strong>y, dealing with<br />
“denazification” and reform of the civil service over and above its attempts to restore property. It is<br />
outside the scope of this discussion to undertake an extensive discussion of this initiative, or even to list<br />
comprehensively the legislative and administrative measures applied to this initiative. For more detail,<br />
see esp. C. Goschler WIEDERGUTMACHUNG – WESTDEUTSCHLAND UND DIE VERFOLGTEN DES<br />
NATIONALSOZIALISMUS (1945-1954) Munich, R. Oldenbourg Verlag (1992); and the case study of National-Socialist<br />
induced dispossession of Jewish property in the Rhineland-Palatinate between 1938 and<br />
1953 as documented by W. Rummel & J. Rath “DEM REICH VERFALLEN – DEN BERECHTIGTEN<br />
ZURÜCKZUERSTATTEN” Koblenz, Verlag der Landesarchivverwaltung Rheinland-Pfalz (2001). A commentary<br />
on the most important laws behind the Wiedergutmachung initiative, e.g. the Bundesgesetz zur<br />
Entschädigung für Opfer der nationalsozialistischen Verfolgung (Federal Act for Compensation of Victims of<br />
National-Socialism); Gesetze zur Regelung der Wiedergutmachung nationalsozialistischen Unrechts für Angehörige<br />
des öffentlichen Dienstes im Inland und im Ausland (Acts for the Regulation of the Reparation of<br />
National-Socialist Injustice for Foreign and Inner Civil Servants), and Gesetze zur Wiedergutmachung<br />
nationalisozialistischen Unrechts in der Kriegsopferversorgung für Berechtigte im Inland und im Ausland (Acts<br />
for the Reparation of National-Socialist Injustice in the Care of Entitled Victims of War), see H-G. Ehrig<br />
& H. Wilden (eds) BUNDESENTSCHÄDIGUNGSGESETZE KOMMENTAR, Munich, C.H.Beck (1960) and the<br />
references provided there.<br />
6 BGHZ 52, 371 at 381.<br />
7 W. Tappert DIE WIEDERGUTMACHUNG VON STAATSUNRECHT DER SBZ / DDR DURCH DIE<br />
BUNDESREPUBLIK DEUTSCHLAND NACH DER WIEDERVEREINIGUNG, Berlin, Berlin-Verl. Spitz (1995) 19-71<br />
gives a detailed analysis of the attempts at Wiedergutmachung that were undertaken.
2004] Lost Information and Competing Interests<br />
3<br />
property, which had been lost as a consequence of persecution in the period between<br />
1933 and 1945, had been undertaken. 8 However, after reunification, it was<br />
not clear how the forcible dispossession or confiscation of property, situated in the<br />
former ‘East zone’, could be brought in line with the new legal order in a reunited<br />
<strong>German</strong>y. 9 <strong>The</strong> victims 10 or their relatives demanded the necessary relief from the<br />
two uniting <strong>German</strong> governments. 11<br />
<strong>The</strong> framework within which certain property, expropriated or confiscated in the<br />
territory that would become the <strong>German</strong> Democratic Republic, was to be returned<br />
to its original owners, was first set out in the Joint Declaration in respect of the<br />
Regulation of Unresolved Property Questions. 12 <strong>The</strong> Joint Declaration formed the<br />
political and legal basis for the regulation of property in a new, reunified <strong>German</strong>y.<br />
Its aim was to return expropriated property in the <strong>German</strong> Democratic Republic to<br />
its original owners or their heirs, 13 although several pragmatic considerations restricted<br />
the general intention of restitution. <strong>The</strong> Joint Declaration was incorporated<br />
14 into the Unification Treaty, 15 and thus obtained binding legal force. 16 It<br />
8 D. Visser & T. Roux Giving back the Country: South Africa's Restitution of Land Rights Act, 1994 in Context<br />
in R.W. Rwelamira & G. Werle (eds) CONFRONTING PAST INJUSTICES - APPROACHES TO AMNESTY,<br />
PUNISHMENT, REPARATION AND RESTITUTION IN SOUTH AFRICA AND GERMANY, Durban, Butterworths,<br />
(1996) at 99.<br />
9 O. Kimminich DIE EIGENTUMSGARANTIE IM PROZEß DER WIEDERVEREINIGUNG - ZUR BESTANDSKRAFT DER<br />
AGRARISCHEN BODENRECHTSORDNUNG DER DDR, Frankfurt am Main, Landwirtschaftl. Rentenbank,<br />
(1990) at 80.<br />
10 Who were mostly Jews who survived the holocaust, or their descendants, but also included relatives of<br />
the conspirators of 20 July (the day on which a failed assassination attempt on Hitler took place).<br />
11 G. Fieberg Legislation and Judicial Practice in <strong>German</strong>y: Landmarks and Central Issues in the Property Question<br />
in M.R. Rwelamira & G. Werle (eds) CONFRONTING PAST INJUSTICES - APPROACHES TO AMNESTY,<br />
PUNISHMENT, REPARATION AND RESTITUTION IN SOUTH AFRICA AND GERMANY, Durban, Butterworths,<br />
(1996) at 82.<br />
12 Gemeinsame Erklärung zur Regelung offener Vermögensfragen, 15 June 1990, BGBl. 1990 II at 1273.<br />
13 D.P. Kommers THE CONSTITUTIONAL JURISPRUDENCE OF THE FEDERAL REPUBLIC OF GERMANY 2 nd ed.,<br />
Durham, Duke University Press, (1997) at 256.<br />
14 Incorporated into the Unification Treaty as Exhibit III, the agreement covered seized businesses and<br />
real estate-nearly all the industrial and landed property in the <strong>German</strong> Democratic Republic.<br />
15 Art. 41(1) of Vertrag zwischen der Bundesrepublik Deutschland und der Deutschen Demokratischen Republik<br />
über die Herstellung der Einheit Deutschlands-Einigungsvertrag - 31 August 1990, BGBl. 1990 II at 889.<br />
16 G. Fieberg Legislation and Judicial Practice in <strong>German</strong>y: Landmarks and Central Issues in the Property Question<br />
in M.R. Rwelamira & G. Werle (eds) CONFRONTING PAST INJUSTICES - APPROACHES TO AMNESTY,
4 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL [Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
forms part of the foundations of modern <strong>German</strong> law. 17 To clarify the general provisions<br />
of the Joint Declaration, the Unification Treaty provided for more detailed<br />
measures regulating property issues. For present purposes, mention must be made<br />
of the Gesetz zur Regelung offener Vermögensfragen (<strong>Law</strong> on the Regulation of Unsolved<br />
Property Questions or the "Property Act"), 18 which regulated the circumstances<br />
under which the principle of natural restitution 19 would apply. Other legislation,<br />
20 which provided additional conditions to regulate the principle of natural<br />
restitution, falls outside the scope of this discussion.<br />
Rückübertragungsansprüche (restitution claims) had to be registered at one of the 221<br />
local branches of the Amt zur Regulung offener Vermögensfragen (Open Property Office)<br />
21 in <strong>German</strong>y. <strong>The</strong>se local Property Offices are subject to one of six superior<br />
(provincial) Property Offices. 22 Once a restitution claim had been lodged, the per-<br />
PUNISHMENT, REPARATION AND RESTITUTION IN SOUTH AFRICA AND GERMANY, Durban, Butterworths,<br />
(1996) at 83.<br />
17 B. Diekmann DAS SYSTEM DER RÜCKERSTATTUNGSTATBESTÄNDE NACH DEM GESETZ ZUR REGELUNG<br />
OFFENER VERMÖGENSFRAGEN, Frankfurt am Main, Lang, (1992) at 43-55.<br />
18 Gesetz zur Regelung von offener Vermögensfragen, BGBl. 1990 II at 1159.<br />
19 <strong>The</strong> principle of natural restitution (Rückgabe vor Entschädigung) refers to the policy actually to return<br />
property to the original owners. Where restitution is not possible, compensation may be advanced in<br />
stead. <strong>The</strong> policy of natural restitution is laid down and simultaneously limited in articles 41(1) and (2)<br />
of the Unification Treaty. <strong>The</strong> chief mechanism for giving this principle practical implication, was the<br />
Property Act. Section 1 is the key provision. Subsections (1) to (7) enumerate the various categories of<br />
property which could be subject of restitution claims, while subsection (8) excludes restitution in a further<br />
number of categories. Restitution before compensation did not mean that rehabilitation in the economic<br />
sphere would necessarily be guided by present market values. It merely established the precedence of<br />
rehabilitation in kind over rehabilitation in money.<br />
20 E.g. the Act on Special Investments in the <strong>German</strong> Democratic Republic (Gesetz über besondere Investitionen in<br />
der Deutschen Demokratischen Republik, BGBl. 1990 II at 1157) - the "Investment Act" and its successors, the<br />
"Investment Acceleration Act" (Gesetz zur Beseitigung von Hemnissen bei der Privatisierung von Unternehmen<br />
und zur Förderung von Investitionen, BGBl 1991 I at 766) and the "Investment Priority Act" (Gesetz<br />
Über den Vorrang für Investitionen bei Rückübertragungsansprüchen nach dem Bermögensgesetz-<br />
Investitionsvorranggesetz-BGBl 1992 I at 1268) provided additional conditions to regulate the principle of<br />
natural restitution.<br />
21 Restitution claims had to be registered in the local Property Office of the district where the claimant (or<br />
the deceased in the case of a claim by the descendants) last lived, but could also be directed to the office<br />
in the district where the property in question was situated. <strong>The</strong> victims of persecution under nationalsocialism<br />
and foreign residents had to register their claims at the Federal Ministry of Justice in Bonn.<br />
22 C.E. Scollo-Lavizzari RESTITUTION OF LAND RIGHTS IN AN ADMINISTRATIVE LAW ENVIRONMENT - THE<br />
GERMAN AND SOUTH AFRICAN PRODEDURES COMPAREDLL M Research Dissertation, University of Cape<br />
Town, (1996) at 45.
2004] Lost Information and Competing Interests<br />
5<br />
son with the power of disposition over the property - usually the Treuhand or another<br />
state or local authority - could not dispose of the land, 23 except in very limited<br />
circumstances. 24 <strong>The</strong> deadline for lodging restitution claims was set at 31 December<br />
1992. 25 Property not claimed by that date would belong to the person with de facto<br />
power of disposal over it. 26 Over 1.2 million applications were lodged, the majority<br />
concerning landownership and affecting over one-third of the land area of the former<br />
<strong>German</strong> Democratic Republic. 27<br />
After a restitution claim had been lodged, the relevant property office had to analyze<br />
the substance and feasibility of the claim. In some areas, like the suburbs of<br />
Berlin and central areas of cities, multiple claims seeking recovery of the same<br />
pieces of land to different "prior" owners were sometimes encountered. 28 It was up<br />
to the federal, provincial and local property offices to trace the original owners of<br />
such property with proper title to it. Once a claim had been sufficiently clarified,<br />
the office would make a Vorbescheid (provisional decision), either to reject or uphold<br />
the claim, or find that the applicant is only entitled to compensation, and not restitution.<br />
29 Appeals against such a decision had to be directed to the superior Property<br />
Office in a specific area, where they would be decided upon by a committee established<br />
especially for this purpose. 30 If the claim for restitution was endorsed, an<br />
application could be brought to the local Land Registry for the entry of the correct<br />
23 Sec. 3(3)1 and 15(2) of the Property Act.<br />
24 E.g. where an investment priority decision or investment certificate had been granted. In such cases,<br />
the right to restitution was overridden. C.E. Scollo-Lavizzari RESTITUTION OF LAND RIGHTS IN AN<br />
ADMINISTRATIVE LAW ENVIRONMENT - THE GERMAN AND SOUTH AFRICAN PRODEDURES COMPARED, LL M<br />
Research Dissertation, University of Cape Town, (1996) at 45-50; M. Southern Restitution or Compensation:<br />
<strong>The</strong> Land Question in East <strong>German</strong>y 1993 INT. & COMP. L.Q 690 at 695.<br />
25 § 30a of the Property Act.<br />
26 Gesetz zur Änderung des Vermögensgesetzes und anderer Vorschriften (2. Vermögensrechtsänderungsgesetz)<br />
14 July 1992; 1992 BGBl. at 1257<br />
27 M. Southern Restitution or Compensation: <strong>The</strong> Land Question in East <strong>German</strong>y 1993 INT. & COMP. L.Q 690<br />
at 696, citing the FRANKFURTER ALLGEMEINE ZEITUNG of 24 Jan 1992; FINANCIAL TIMES of 25/26 Jan 1992.<br />
28 M. Southern Restitution or Compensation: <strong>The</strong> Land Question in East <strong>German</strong>y 1993 INT. & COMP. L.Q 690<br />
at 696.<br />
29 C.E. Scollo-Lavizzari RESTITUTION OF LAND RIGHTS IN AN ADMINISTRATIVE LAW ENVIRONMENT - THE<br />
GERMAN AND SOUTH AFRICAN PRODEDURES COMPARED,LL M Research Dissertation, University of Cape<br />
Town, (1996) at 50 ff.<br />
30 Ibid. 46 ff.
6 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL [Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
particulars of the proprietor. 31 If a claim was rejected by the property office in the<br />
provisional decision, an appeal could be lodged first at the provincial and subsequently<br />
at the federal property office. 32 After exhausting internal appeals, the applicant<br />
could appeal to the Administrative Court. 33 It was expected that only a few of<br />
the numerous restitution claims would result in court proceedings, since most<br />
could be resolved through the administrative pre-trial phase of the process. 34 Every<br />
now and again, however, the judiciary is called upon to decide matters relating to<br />
the restitution procedure. 35 In particular, it has to deal with the difficult position<br />
ensuing from multiple claims in respect of a single land unit. From such decisions,<br />
the difficulties with the multi-layered demands placed by the restitution program<br />
on the <strong>German</strong> administrative and property law system becomes clear. <strong>The</strong> recent<br />
decision of the <strong>German</strong> Federal Administrative Court’s Seventh Senate, 36 which<br />
forms the subject of this discussion, is illustrative thereof.<br />
B. Background and Facts<br />
<strong>The</strong> case involved an erf in Berlin, which originally belonged to a person of the<br />
Jewish faith prior to World War II. 37 It was sold in 1936 to one R.Z., whose heirs<br />
were the applicants in the present case. Parts of the land were converted into socalled<br />
"Volkseigentum" in 1958, whilst the rest was expropriated roundabout 1984.<br />
31 G. Fieberg Legislation and Judicial Practice in <strong>German</strong>y: Landmarks and Central Issues in the Property Question<br />
in M.R. Rwelamira & G. Werle (eds) CONFRONTING PAST INJUSTICES - APPROACHES TO AMNESTY,<br />
PUNISHMENT, REPARATION AND RESTITUTION IN SOUTH AFRICA AND GERMANY, Durban, Butterworths,<br />
(1996) at 85.<br />
32 § 22-26 of the Property Act.<br />
33 M. Southern Restitution or Compensation: <strong>The</strong> Land Question in East <strong>German</strong>y 1993 INT. & COMP. L.Q 690<br />
at 695.<br />
34 M. Southern Restitution or Compensation: <strong>The</strong> Land Question in East <strong>German</strong>y 1993 INT. & COMP. L.Q 690<br />
at 696 provide interesting statistics as to the number of applications (said to have exceeded 1,1 million, of<br />
which 30 500 related to land and buildings, rather than businesses). In 1993, according to this source,<br />
only 8,5% of the land claims had been finalised, and it was speculated that the issue would take another<br />
30 years to resolve.<br />
35 G. Fieberg Legislation and Judicial Practice in <strong>German</strong>y: Landmarks and Central Issues in the Property Question<br />
in M.R. Rwelamira & G. Werle (eds) CONFRONTING PAST INJUSTICES - APPROACHES TO AMNESTY,<br />
PUNISHMENT, REPARATION AND RESTITUTION IN SOUTH AFRICA AND GERMANY, Durban, Butterworths,<br />
(1996) at 88.<br />
36 Decision of 23 October 2003, BverwG 7 C 62.02; VG 31 A 371.99.<br />
37 A more detailed version of the background to the case is contained in par I of the decision (note 36<br />
above).
2004] Lost Information and Competing Interests<br />
7<br />
In order to better understand the present case, it is necessary briefly to review those<br />
aspects of the confiscation and expropriation policy of the former <strong>German</strong> Democratic<br />
Republic which are relevant in the present discussion. Volkseigentum (People’s<br />
Property) refers to property, mostly of an industrial or agricultural nature and including<br />
land, buildings, installations, machinery, raw materials, industrial products,<br />
copyright and patents, which was expropriated for public purposes 38 after the<br />
establishment of the <strong>German</strong> Democratic Republic in 1949 and during its forty-year<br />
existence. 39 In most cases extremely low compensation, if any, was awarded. 40 <strong>The</strong><br />
ownership entitlements of “Peoples’ Property” were exercised by the socially<br />
owned firms of the state. 41 Enactment of expropriation legislation after the Soviet<br />
occupation zone became the <strong>German</strong> Democratic Republic in 1949 had as its main<br />
purpose the establishment of a socialist conception of ownership, 42 and therewith<br />
the transformation of individual ownership to so-called Volkseigentum. 43 On this<br />
basis countless expropriations and other infringements of property rights, in particular<br />
with regard to land, apartment ownership and means of production, took<br />
place. 44 <strong>The</strong>se confiscations and expropriations were undertaken in terms of regulations<br />
applying to all inhabitants of the <strong>German</strong> Democratic Republic, citizens as<br />
38 This included expropriation of land for the building of cities and development of belowstructure; for<br />
industrial settlements, energy management and for military purposes. D. Visser & T. Roux Giving back<br />
the Country: South Africa's Restitution of Land Rights Act, 1994 in Context in R.W. Rwelamira & G. Werle<br />
(eds) CONFRONTING PAST INJUSTICES - APPROACHES TO AMNESTY, PUNISHMENT, REPARATION AND<br />
RESTITUTION IN SOUTH AFRICA AND GERMANY, Durban, Butterworths, (1996) at 100.<br />
39 P.E. Quint THE IMPERFECT UNION - CONSTITUTIONAL STRUCTURES OF GERMAN UNIFICATION, Princeton,<br />
Princeton Univ. Press, (1997) at 124.<br />
40 Id.<br />
41 S. Pries DAS NEUBAUERNEIGENTUM IN DER EHEMALIGEN DDR, Frankfurt am Main, Lang, (1993) at 120-<br />
121.<br />
42 G. Fieberg Legislation and Judicial Practice in <strong>German</strong>y: Landmarks and Central Issues in the Property Question<br />
in M.R. Rwelamira & G. Werle (eds) CONFRONTING PAST INJUSTICES - APPROACHES TO AMNESTY,<br />
PUNISHMENT, REPARATION AND RESTITUTION IN SOUTH AFRICA AND GERMANY, Durban, Butterworths,<br />
(1996) at 82.<br />
43 D. Visser & T. Roux Giving back the Country: South Africa's Restitution of Land Rights Act, 1994 in Context<br />
in R.W. Rwelamira & G. Werle (eds) CONFRONTING PAST INJUSTICES - APPROACHES TO AMNESTY,<br />
PUNISHMENT, REPARATION AND RESTITUTION IN SOUTH AFRICA AND GERMANY, Durban, Butterworths,<br />
(1996) at 99.<br />
44 See in general M. Southern Restitution or Compensation: <strong>The</strong> Land Question in East <strong>German</strong>y 1993 INT. &<br />
COMP. L.Q 690 at 696 and the statistics provided by this source, mentioned in note 34 above.
8 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL [Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
well as foreigners. 45 <strong>The</strong>y were not necessarily arbitrary, and not necessarily aimed<br />
at putting a particular group or person at a disadvantage, even if the compensation<br />
amounts offered (if any) were very low. Instead, they could be regarded as part of<br />
the socialist system of the <strong>German</strong> Democratic Republic. As a result, expropriation<br />
for the purpose of conversion to Volkseigentum only rarely gave rise to valid restitution<br />
claims. In the present case, the restitution claim only related to that part of the<br />
property that was expropriated in 1984.<br />
After enactment of the Property Act in 1990, R.Z. lodged a claim for restitution of<br />
the original erf at the "Open Property Office," which was responsible for handling<br />
all restitution claims. In 1992, before the cut-off date for the lodging of restitution<br />
claims, the Conference on Jewish Material Claims against <strong>German</strong>y Inc., which by<br />
law 46 was designated as the lawful heir of all Jewish patrimonial rights, likewise<br />
filed a general claim of restitution (or, alternatively compensation where the former<br />
was not possible) of all identifiable patrimonial rights envisaged by par 2 (1) and (2)<br />
of the Property Act. At this point the particular erf, which formed the subject matter<br />
of R.Z.’s claim, was not expressly affected by the Conference’s claim. It was only in<br />
1994, after thorough research, that information from the so-called Jewish Address<br />
Book came to light, indicating that the relevant erf was affected by the Conference’s<br />
general claim.<br />
<strong>The</strong> Open Property Office initially rejected the claim of the Conference, but later<br />
retracted its original decision, deciding in 1998 that the relevant land had to be<br />
transferred to the Conference. 47 As such, the Open Property Office dealt with the<br />
clashing proprietary interests to the land by arguing that R.Z. was only second in<br />
line as far as the claims for restitution were concerned. 48<br />
<strong>The</strong> applicant in the ensuing dispute was one of R.Z.’s heirs. His request that the<br />
land be retransferred to the heirs of R.Z. was granted by the Administrative Court<br />
in Berlin in 2002. This decision was based mainly on the argument that the so-called<br />
individualization of the Conference’s general claim constituted a new claim for<br />
restitution, which could not be entertained since it fell outside the legislative cut-off<br />
45 For an overview of the situation, see M. Southern Restitution or Compensation: <strong>The</strong> Land Question in East<br />
<strong>German</strong>y 1993 INT. & COMP. L.Q 690ff. and P.E. Quint THE IMPERFECT UNION - CONSTITUTIONAL<br />
STRUCTURES OF GERMAN UNIFICATION, Princeton, Princeton Univ. Press, (1997) at 124ff.<br />
46 § 2 (1) of the Property Act.<br />
47 See the consideration of this aspect in par I of the Federal Administrative Court’s decision (note 36<br />
above).<br />
48 Id.
2004] Lost Information and Competing Interests<br />
9<br />
date for lodging of restitution claims, which was 31 December 1992. 49 <strong>The</strong> Administrative<br />
Court in Berlin regarded the individualization of the claim to the relevant<br />
land in 1994 as a new and separate act, not related to the original general claim of<br />
the Jewish Conference. 50 Against this result, the Jewish Conference brought an appeal,<br />
the process that gave rise to the consideration of the case by the Federal Administrative<br />
Court.<br />
C. Decision of the Federal Administrative Court<br />
<strong>The</strong> Federal Administrative Court eventually found in favor of the Jewish Conference.<br />
51 It was found that, although the Administrative Court in Berlin correctly<br />
assumed that the restitution claim had at least to be individualized, it did not acknowledge<br />
that such individualization could be effected through reference to deeds<br />
and documents mentioned in the lodged claim. Since the Administrative Court in<br />
Berlin did not regard reference to such documents as sufficient to determine the<br />
subject of the claim, 52 it did not establish facts necessary to the decision in the present<br />
instance, relating to the requirements for the payment o compensation in § 1(6)<br />
of the Property Act. Accordingly, the Federal Administrative Court decided to refer<br />
the case to the Administrative court for renewed consideration.<br />
<strong>The</strong> Federal Administrative Court’s reasoning was based on the relevance of the<br />
1992 cut-off date in the context of the general claim that was lodged by the Jewish<br />
Conference. 53 <strong>The</strong> cut-off date, according to the Court, has the purpose of ensuring<br />
the speedy establishment of legal certainty, limiting the debilitating effects of the<br />
restitution program on dealings with property and promoting investment. 54 <strong>The</strong>se<br />
purposes are in the interest of the Federal Republic as a whole. 55 It was indicated<br />
that, although the minimum requirements concerning the content of a particular<br />
claim are not specified by the Property Act, the Federal Administrative Court has in<br />
49 <strong>The</strong> details of the decision of the Berlin Administrative Court of 27 September 2002, in as far as they<br />
are relevant to the present case, are contained in par I of the Federal Administrative Court’s decision.<br />
50 Id.<br />
51 See par II of the Federal Administrative Court’s decision (note 36 above).<br />
52 Id.<br />
53 See par II (1) of the decision (note 36 above).<br />
54 <strong>The</strong>se objectives are articulated by the Court in par II (1) (a) of the decision (note 36 above).<br />
55 <strong>The</strong> court quotes the decisions of 24 June 1999 – BVerwG 7 C 20.98 and BVerwGE 109, 169 at 172 as<br />
authority.
10 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />
[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
previous decisions established some norm in this regard. Accordingly, the affected<br />
patrimonial interests need at least to be individually specifiable. 56<br />
<strong>The</strong> Court then tested the present case against this requirement, focusing on the<br />
legal status of the Jewish Conference as successor organization, and found that the<br />
purpose for which it was instituted will not be served if a strict interpretation of<br />
§ 30 (1) Sent. 1 and § 30a (1) Sent. 1 read with § 2 (1) Sent. 3 of the Property Act is<br />
preferred. 57 In particular, the Jewish Conference was acknowledged as the legal<br />
successor of numerous unknown Jewish right holders. 58 This quality had to be<br />
heeded when the requirement of specification of the restitution object was to be<br />
considered. 59 <strong>The</strong> Court particularly remarked that the situation of the Jewish Conference<br />
cannot be compared to that of other claimants, who, as a rule, could more<br />
readily determine the identities of their predecessors-in-title and the nature of the<br />
patrimonial interests affected. 60<br />
<strong>The</strong> Court acknowledged that the requirement of specification of a particular claim<br />
is purposeful and in line with the requirements of § 30 (1) Sent. 1 of the Property<br />
Act. 61 However, it was also mindful of the particular position of the Jewish Conference<br />
and its difficulty with strictly complying with the cut-off date whilst having to<br />
deal with difficulties of proving the dispossessions that occurred in respect of Jewish<br />
Property. 62 <strong>The</strong> Court considered the fact that the legislature was cognizant of<br />
these difficulties in respect of movable property, but not in respect of immovables. 63<br />
56 See par II (1) (a) of the decision (note 36 above), and the authority quoted: Decision of 5 Oct. 2000 –<br />
BVerwG 7 C 8.00 – Buchholz 428 § 30 VermG No. 21.<br />
57 In essence, a joint reading of these provisions of the Property Act indicates the prerequisites for restitution<br />
in terms of the Act, providing for the type of claims to be considered and the cut-off date for lodging<br />
of such claims.<br />
58 See par II (1) (a) of the decision (note 36 above).<br />
59 Id.<br />
60 See par II (2) (c) of the decision.<br />
61 See the court's reliance on BVerfGE 78, 20 at 24; BVerwG decision of 18 May 1995 – BVerwG 7 C 19.94<br />
– Buchholz 428 § 1 VermG No. 44 p. 117.<br />
62 See par II (2) (c) of the decision.<br />
63 See par II (1) (a) of the decision.
2004] Lost Information and Competing Interests<br />
11<br />
Mindful of the requirement that the object of restitution needs to be determinable in<br />
terms of the law, 64 the Court nevertheless specified that the restitution claim itself<br />
need not conclusively prove the exact content and situation of the restitution object.<br />
65 Instead, in order to stay in line with the cut-off date, the claim needs simply<br />
to contain specifications that would indicate particular patrimonial interests. 66 <strong>The</strong><br />
replacement of a particular interest by another at random must however be excluded.<br />
67 In other words, the restitution object needs to be specified in the lodged<br />
claim, but not individualized. Individualization can take place at a later point in<br />
time, thereby giving effect to the claim whilst simultaneously remaining within the<br />
boundaries set by the cut-off date. 68<br />
On the basis of this reasoning, the Court considered several aspects of the Jewish<br />
Conference’s claim. One part of the Conference’s general claim 69 indicated that it<br />
was particularly aimed at proprietary interests of Jews dispossessed or confiscated<br />
on the basis of discriminating regulations of the National-Socialist regime or related<br />
organizations. 70 It also specified the sources on the basis of which individualization<br />
of Jewish property could be established (e.g. state archives, documents kept in the<br />
respective municipal offices etc.). 71 <strong>The</strong> Federal Administrative Court found this<br />
description to be sufficiently detailed to warrant effectiveness of the timely general<br />
claim, when viewed in conjunction with the individualization that occurred in 1994<br />
after the Jewish address book with the relevant details of the property was consulted.<br />
72 It was apparent from the documents consulted by the Jewish Conference<br />
and presented during the course of the proceedings that the initial disposal of the<br />
64 § 2 (1) (3) of the Property Act.<br />
65 Par II (1) (b) of the decision (note 36 above).<br />
66 Id.<br />
67 See the court's reliance on the decision of 28 March 1996 – BVerwG 7 C 28.95 – BVerwGE 101, 39 at 43.<br />
68 Here the court relies on its previous decision of 24 June 1999 – BVerwG 7 C 20.98 – BVerwGE 109, 169<br />
at 172.<br />
69 <strong>The</strong> so-called "Anmeldung 3". <strong>The</strong> Conference's claim was structured in three parts, the first two of<br />
which did not pass the scrutiny of the court, the first because of the very general nature in which it was<br />
phrased, and the second because of the element of chance in respect of its assumption of Jewish property<br />
which was built into the claim. See par I and II (2) (a) and (b) of the decision (note 36 above).<br />
70 See par II (2) (c) of the decision (note 36 above).<br />
71 Id.<br />
72 Id.
12 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />
[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
property by its Jewish owner to R.Z. amounted to a forced sale. 73 This information<br />
was not displayed in the general address book of registered immovable property,<br />
since it was not usual at the time of the original disposal to publicize Jewish land<br />
relations. 74 As a result, this particular piece of land never became the subject of an<br />
award under the Wiedergutmachung policy of the former West <strong>German</strong>y and the<br />
Allied forces.<br />
D. Referral for Reconsideration<br />
On the basis of the arguments set out above, the Federal Administrative Court decided<br />
to refer the case back to the Berlin Administrative Court for reconsideration,<br />
ordering the latter specifically to take into account the evidence emanating from<br />
deeds and documents that can be advanced by the Jewish Conference. 75 In this context<br />
specifically, the Court provides a broad basis upon which evidence may be<br />
lead, when indicating that not only the Jewish address book of Berlin, but also any<br />
other documents or deeds which are mentioned in the general claim, must be considered<br />
in determining the ownership of the property in dispute. 76<br />
<strong>The</strong> Federal Administrative Court acknowledged that the referral for reconsideration<br />
of this case to the Administrative Court in Berlin will presuppose an additional<br />
effort to be made on the part of the latter. 77 It would have to clarify the ownership<br />
issue that was previously not considered on account of the Berlin court’s stance as<br />
to the application of the cut-off date requirement. <strong>The</strong> Federal Administrative<br />
Court then placed responsibility for leading of evidence on the Jewish Conference,<br />
indicating that the process needs to be facilitated by the co-operation of the applicant.<br />
78 <strong>The</strong> Jewish Conference was accordingly obliged to provide all relevant and<br />
available information that would aid the Berlin court’s decision. 79 <strong>The</strong> Federal Administrative<br />
Court added that this task should not be too difficult, in view of the<br />
73 Id.<br />
74 Id.<br />
75 Par II (3) of the decision (note 36 above).<br />
76 Id.<br />
77 Id.<br />
78 Id.<br />
79 Id.
2004] Lost Information and Competing Interests<br />
13<br />
evidence already lead by the Jewish Conference as to the ownership of the disputed<br />
property. 80<br />
E. Concluding Remarks<br />
<strong>The</strong> decision of the Federal Administrative Court indicates some of the difficulties<br />
still experienced when dealing with the reparation arrangements negotiated in the<br />
wake of the <strong>German</strong> reunification endeavor. On the one hand, the courts and administrative<br />
structures created for this purpose have to grapple with balancing<br />
interests of a variety of stakeholders, some of whom have no direct relation to the<br />
original dispossessory actions. On the other hand, the case makes it clear that at<br />
least a part of the present <strong>German</strong> property system is still based on actions which<br />
took place prior to or during World War II, and which involved confiscation or<br />
dispossession of property as a result of the discriminatory policies of the time.<br />
Added hereto is the problem of the disparate systems of property that developed in<br />
the divided <strong>German</strong>y after the war. Although the present case did not deal explicitly<br />
with the latter, it certainly indicates the scope of the repercussions, had a fullscale<br />
integration of these systems been incorporated in the reparation initiative<br />
after 1990.<br />
Another issue appearing from the present case is the question of missing information<br />
in the process of awarding restitution of property. As has been indicated by the<br />
Federal Administrative Court, the task of the Jewish Conference depends upon the<br />
degree to which information about confiscated, expropriated or abandoned property<br />
of those that suffered under the regime of National Socialism still exist and is<br />
accessible. <strong>The</strong> success with which this organization can fulfill its representative<br />
function will, further, be related to the judiciary and administration’s willingness to<br />
acknowledge the peculiar situation of the Conference, and to accommodate it in<br />
interpreting the requirements for restitution set by the Property Act.<br />
80 Id.
PUBLIC LAW<br />
Compensation Claims for Human Rights Breaches Committed<br />
by <strong>German</strong> Armed Forces Abroad During the Second<br />
World War: Federal Court of Justice Hands Down<br />
Decision in the Distomo Case<br />
By Sabine Pittrof *<br />
A. Introduction<br />
In recent times, an increased awareness in public international law of the significance<br />
of human rights has given rise to the idea of direct access to compensation<br />
claims by individuals in the case of severe human rights breaches. 1 This development<br />
has led to a number of actions for compensation in various jurisdictions. 2 <strong>The</strong><br />
Bundesgerichtshof (BGH – Federal Court of Justice) recently joined the series of decisions<br />
from higher courts addressing compensation claims for human rights<br />
breaches, handing down its landmark decision on compensation claims by Greek<br />
citizens whose parents were killed in a massacre in Distomo during the Second<br />
World War. 3<br />
* Dr. Sabine Pittrof LL.B. (Univ. N.S.W.), Haarmann Hemmelrath & Partner, Rechtsanwälte,<br />
Wirtschaftsprüfer, Steuerberater; Neue Mainzer Str. 75, 60311 Frankfurt am Main, Sabine.Pittrof@haarmannhemmelrath.com<br />
1 See e.g. Steffen Wirth, Staatenimmunität für internationale Verbrechen – das zweite Pinochet-Urteil des House<br />
of Lords, Jura 2000, 70.<br />
2 See e.g. ECHR, Al-Adsani v. United Kingdom, Application no. 35763/97, Judgment of 21 November 2001,<br />
available at http://hudoc.echr.coe.int; Areopag, Prefecture of Voiotia v. Federal Republic of <strong>German</strong>y, Case<br />
No 11/2000, Judgment of 4 May 2000; cf. also Markus Rau’s review of the Al-Adsani - decision: After<br />
Pinochet: Foreign Sovereign Immunity in Respect of Serious Human Rights Violations – <strong>The</strong> Decision of the<br />
European Court of Human Rights in the Al-Adsani Case in 3 GERMAN L. J .6 (June 1, 2002)<br />
www.germanlawjournal.com. Another important example of this trend is the ever-increasing amount of<br />
litigation under the American Alien Tort Claims Act. <strong>The</strong> case involving Unocal Corporation and allegations<br />
of human rights violations in Myanmar has drawn world-wide attention. See, John Doe I v. Unocal<br />
Corp., 2002 WL 31063976 (9th Cir. 2002); John Doe I v. Unocal Corp., 2002 WL 31063976 (9th Cir. 2003)<br />
(rehearing en banc).<br />
3 BGH, decision of 26 June 2003, III ZR 245/98, published in NJW 2003, 3488 et seq.
16 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />
[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
B. <strong>The</strong> Court’s Decision<br />
I. Facts<br />
<strong>The</strong> appellants – Greek nationals – brought an action against the Federal Republic<br />
of <strong>German</strong>y for damages resulting from a massacre committed by the <strong>German</strong><br />
army in the Greek village of Distomo during the <strong>German</strong> occupation of Greece in<br />
1944. 4 On 10 June 1944, the appellants’ parents were shot by an SS-unit integrated<br />
into the <strong>German</strong> armed forces. 5 <strong>The</strong> shooting, termed a “retribution measure,” 6<br />
followed an armed conflict with partisans and involved 300 innocent inhabitants of<br />
the village. 7 <strong>The</strong> village itself was razed. 8<br />
<strong>The</strong> appellants claimed damages on behalf of their parents, whose claims had transferred<br />
to them by way of succession, with respect to the destruction of the parental<br />
home and business and in their own right with respect to damages to their health<br />
and disadvantages in their professional training and prospects. 9 <strong>The</strong> case was<br />
brought on appeal from the Oberlandesgericht (Higher Regional Court) of Cologne,<br />
which had dismissed the action. 10<br />
In 1997, the District Court of Livadeia in Greece had already awarded damages for<br />
the Distomo-massacre to, inter alia, the appellants. 11 This decision was upheld by<br />
the Greek Areopag in a judgment of 4 May 2000. 12 However, execution of the decision<br />
against assets of the Federal Republic of <strong>German</strong>y located in Greece could not<br />
take place for lack of the necessary permission by the Greek government required<br />
4 BGH NJW 2003, 3488.<br />
5 Id.<br />
6 Id.<br />
7 Id.<br />
8 Id.<br />
9 Id.<br />
10Id.<br />
11 District Court of Livadeia, Prefecture of Voiotia v. Federal Republic of <strong>German</strong>y, Case No 137/1997, Judgment<br />
of 30 October 1997.<br />
12 Cf. supra note 1.
2004] FCC hands down decision in the Distomo Case<br />
17<br />
under local law. 13<br />
II. Findings<br />
<strong>The</strong> Federal Court of Justice concluded that the claim for damages was without<br />
merit and the decision of the Cologne Higher Regional Court was upheld. Understanding<br />
the basis for the Court’s judgment requires a detailed analysis of several<br />
issues on which the decision was based.<br />
1. Res Judicata, the Recognition of Foreign Judgments and State Immunity<br />
<strong>The</strong> first issue presented to the Court was the question whether a <strong>German</strong> court<br />
was able to deal with the claim in light of the fact that the same factual situation<br />
had already been assessed by a Greek court. 14 <strong>The</strong> Court resolved that it could because<br />
the principle of res judicata only prevented a <strong>German</strong> court from reviewing<br />
the decision (révision au fond) if the <strong>German</strong> courts were obligated to recognise the<br />
foreign decision. 15 However, neither the <strong>German</strong>-Greek Treaty on Mutual Recognition<br />
and Execution of Court Judgments, Settlements and Public Documents in Civil<br />
and Commercial Matters of 4 November 1961, 16 nor § 328 Zivilprozeßordnung<br />
(ZPO – <strong>German</strong> Civil Procedure Code) dealing with the recognition of foreign<br />
judgments, imposed an obligation on the <strong>German</strong> courts to recognise the Greek<br />
decision. 17 Both required the Greek court to have had jurisdiction. 18 But this prerequisite<br />
was not met because the principle of state immunity had been breached. 19<br />
According to the principle of sovereign immunity recognised in public international<br />
law, a sovereign state can claim immunity from another state’s jurisdiction as<br />
13 For a more detailed account of the procedural history in the Greek courts see Elisabeth Handl, Introductory<br />
Note to the <strong>German</strong> Federal Court of Justice’s Judgment in the Distomo Massacre Case, 42 ILM<br />
1027.<br />
14 BGH NJW 2003, pp. 3488-3489.<br />
15 Id.<br />
16 BGBl. II 1963, 109.<br />
17 BGH NJW 2003, pp.3488-3489; cf. §§ 328 I Nos. 1 and 4 ZPO and Art. 3 Nos. 1 and 3 <strong>German</strong>-Greek<br />
Treaty.<br />
18 <strong>The</strong> court initially also looked at the Brussels Convention on Jurisdiction and the Enforcement of Judgments<br />
in Civil and Commercial Matters of September 27, 1968, but decided that it was not applicable as compensation<br />
claims against a sovereign state for acts committed while exercising sovereign powers did not<br />
come under the definition of “civil and commercial matters” stipulated in the treaty.<br />
19 BGH NJW 2003, 3488.
18 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />
[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
long as acta jure imperii are concerned. 20 Being an act of the <strong>German</strong> armed forces,<br />
albeit illegal in all respects, this was to be classified as an act of sovereign power to<br />
which the principle of sovereign immunity applied. 21 While there had been a<br />
movement to restrict the application of this principle and exclude its applicability<br />
whenever mandatory rules (ius cogens) of public international law, such as human<br />
rights, are breached, 22 according to the prevailing opinion, this had not become a<br />
rule of current public international law. 23 <strong>The</strong>refore the Greek court did not have<br />
jurisdiction to hear the case and, accordingly, the Greek decision was not to be recognised<br />
by the <strong>German</strong> courts. 24 This opened the door for the <strong>German</strong> courts to<br />
adjudicate the situation de nouveau. 25<br />
2. Role of the Federal Republic of <strong>German</strong>y as the Respondent<br />
<strong>The</strong> Federal Court of Justice went on to discuss, briefly, whether the compensation<br />
claim was an independent post-war liability of the Federal Republic of <strong>German</strong>y or<br />
whether this was a claim for which the Federal Republic was liable under the principles<br />
of state succession. 26 It concluded that the lower courts were correct in deciding<br />
that specific post-war compensation legislation passed by the Federal Republic<br />
of <strong>German</strong>y did not apply to this case. 27 <strong>The</strong>refore it treated the claim as a liability<br />
of the <strong>German</strong> Empire rather than an original claim against the Federal Republic of<br />
<strong>German</strong>y. 28<br />
3. Effects of the London Debt Agreement<br />
Having established that the claims were originally claims against the <strong>German</strong> Empire,<br />
the Court considered the influence of the London Debt Agreement of<br />
20 See e.g., Malcolm N. Shaw, International <strong>Law</strong> 494 (4th ed. 1997).<br />
21 BGH NJW 2003, 3488 at 3489.<br />
22 See e.g. Steffen Wirth’s article referred to in Footnote 1.<br />
23 BGH NJW 2003, 3488 at 3489; for further reading, a selection of scholarly commentary on this topic can<br />
be found in the Court’s decision at p. 3489.<br />
24 BGH NJW 2003, 3488.<br />
25 BGH, NJW 2003, 3488-3489.<br />
26 Ibid. pp. 3489-3490.<br />
27 Id. <strong>The</strong> controlling post-war compensation statute was the Bundesentschädigungsgesetz of September<br />
1953, BGBl. I 1387.<br />
28 BGH NJW 2003, 3488 at pp. 3489-3490.
2004] FCC hands down decision in the Distomo Case<br />
19<br />
27 February 1953 on the case. 29 <strong>The</strong> Agreement served as a moratorium on reparation<br />
claims against <strong>German</strong>y until a final peace agreement dealing with reparation<br />
claims was signed. 30 <strong>The</strong>refore, claims resulting from the Second World War could<br />
not be finally adjudicated, whether they sought to award damages or dismiss the<br />
claim. 31 However, the Court went on to state that the so-called “Two-Plus-<br />
Four”Treaty (Zwei-plus-Vier-Vertrag) of 12 September 1990, paving the way for the<br />
unification of <strong>German</strong>y, although not a conventional peace agreement, was to be<br />
seen as a final agreement with respect to <strong>German</strong>y which had rendered the London<br />
Debt Agreement obsolete. 32<br />
4. Legal Basis for the Claims in the <strong>Law</strong> of 1944<br />
In order to evaluate whether claims for damages existed against the <strong>German</strong> Empire<br />
for which the Federal Republic of <strong>German</strong>y was liable, the Court then looked<br />
at whether the law as it was in 1944 provided a basis for the appellants’ suit. 33 In<br />
doing so, the Court examined the issue of compensation for tort claims under public<br />
international law as well as the issue of state liability under domestic law, eventually<br />
holding that neither of them supported the appellants’ case. 34<br />
Regarding the first question, the Court emphasised that while public international<br />
law may be changing gradually, certainly in 1944, the principle that public international<br />
law did not award direct protection to individuals as opposed to states still<br />
29 BGH NJW 2003, 3488 at 3490. <strong>The</strong> treaty was published at BGBl. II 1953, 336.<br />
30 For more information on the Agreement see, for instance, Edda Henrike Dolzer, International Treaties<br />
After World War II, in NS-FORCED LABOR: REMEMBRANCE AND RESPONSIBILITY 157 (Peer Zumbansen ed.,<br />
Nomos 2002); Libby Adler and Peer Zumbansen, <strong>The</strong> Forgetfulness of Noblesse: A Critique of the <strong>German</strong><br />
Foundation <strong>Law</strong> Compensating Slave and Forced Laborers of the Third Reich, in: 39 Harv. J. Leg. 1<br />
(2002), (reprinted also in: NS-Forced Labor: Remembrance and Responsibility 333 (Peer Zumbansen ed.,<br />
Nomos 2002).<br />
31 Art. 5 II London Debt Agreement; cf. also BGH NJW 1955, 631; NJW 1955, 1437; NJW 1973, 1549 at<br />
1552.<br />
32 BGH NJW 2003, 3488 at 3490. <strong>The</strong> Two-Plus-Four Treaty can be found at BGBl. II 1990, 1318. For further<br />
reading, a selection of scholarly commentary on this topic can be found in the Court’s decision at<br />
3490; see also, Dozer, supra note 30; Adler and Zumbansen, supra note 30.<br />
33 According to the Court, the legal basis for this is to be found in Art. 135a I No 1 Grundgesetz (GG-<br />
<strong>German</strong> Basic <strong>Law</strong>); cf. Bundesverfassungsgericht (Federal Constitutional Court) BVerfGE 15,126 at 145.<br />
Evidently, traces of Nazi - ideology to be found in the law of the time were not to be taken into account.<br />
BGH NJW 2003, 3488 at 3491.<br />
34 BGH NJW 2003, 3488 at 3491.
20 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />
[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
held true, even in the case of a severe human rights infringement. 35 <strong>The</strong>refore only<br />
states or parties to a war could claim compensation. 36 <strong>The</strong> Convention Respecting<br />
the <strong>Law</strong>s and Customs of War on Land (Hague IV) of 18 October 1907 also sustained<br />
this interpretation in its Articles 2 and 3. 37<br />
With respect to the second issue, liability pursuant to domestic state liability provisions<br />
was also ruled out. 38 While the requirements under the respective provisions<br />
would have been met literally, it was the general understanding at the time of the<br />
massacre that acts of war committed on foreign soil were excluded from domestic<br />
state liability. 39<br />
C. Conclusion<br />
<strong>The</strong> decision is of interest for several reasons. Most obviously, it will likely act as a<br />
deterrent to other potential plaintiffs lodging further actions. While it would be<br />
desirable for the individuals who suffered directly or indirectly from this or other<br />
atrocities committed by <strong>German</strong> armed forces during the Second World War to be<br />
awarded damages, the effect of the Court’s approach may, in fact, guarantee more<br />
legal certainty by ensuring that issues of this kind are resolved in a public international<br />
law forum.<br />
Furthermore, the decision also deals with important issues of public international<br />
law, especially the principle of state immunity. While its reasoning is of course not<br />
binding in public international law, 40 it confirms the line taken by courts of other<br />
jurisdictions that the principle of state immunity has not been amended to exclude<br />
immunity from compensation claims for human rights abuses and crimes against<br />
humanity. Thus, it adds certainty as to the <strong>German</strong> position with respect to this<br />
issue. 41<br />
35 BGH NJW 2003, 3488 at 3491.<br />
36 Id.<br />
37 <strong>The</strong> Hague IV Convention can found at RGBl. 1910, 107 or Martens, NRG (troisième série), Vol.3, 461.<br />
38 BGH NJW 2003, 3488 at pp. 3491-3493.<br />
39 Id.<br />
40 Though it certainly can serve as evidence of customary international law.<br />
41 Reinhold Geimer, Völkerrrechtliche Staatenimmunität gegenüber Amtshaftungsansprüchen ausländischer<br />
Opfer von Kriegsexzessen, LMK 2003, 215 concludes that state immunity also serves as a guarantee for<br />
peace between the states (p. 216).
2004] FCC hands down decision in the Distomo Case<br />
21<br />
<strong>The</strong> decision also makes a clear statement with respect to the prerequisites for recognition<br />
of foreign judgments. It emphasises that recognition is only possible if<br />
jurisdictional requirements have been met. Especially when advising foreign clients,<br />
recognition and enforcement of foreign decisions in <strong>German</strong>y is very topical<br />
as Bettina Friedrich eloquently pointed out in her article “Federal Constitutional<br />
Court Grants Interim Legal Protection Against Service of a Writ of Punitive Damages<br />
Suit”. 42 <strong>The</strong>refore, practitioners will also welcome this decision.<br />
Finally, its elaboration on <strong>German</strong> state liability law also sheds more light on issues<br />
arising in this area, although the Court specifically left unanswered the question of<br />
whether its analysis is transferable to state liability law as it stands today. Admittedly,<br />
this was not an issue in this case, and it must be hoped that the Federal Republic<br />
of <strong>German</strong>y will not commit crimes against humanity. Nevertheless, the<br />
general question of whether and how far current domestic law must take into account<br />
new developments in public international law which have not yet been recognised<br />
as a general rule will be an interesting one to deal with in future cases.<br />
42 Bettina Friedrich, Federal Constitutional Court Grants Interim Legal Protection Against Service of a Writ of<br />
Punitive Damages Suit, 4 GERMAN L. J. 12, § 5 (December 1, 2003) www.germanlawjournal.com
PRIVATE LAW<br />
<strong>The</strong> Defence of “Change of Position” in English and<br />
<strong>German</strong> <strong>Law</strong> of Unjust Enrichment<br />
By Florian Mächtel *<br />
A. Introduction<br />
In its § 142(1) the American Restatement of the <strong>Law</strong> of Restitution 1 provides that “[t]he<br />
right of a person to restitution from another because of a benefit received is terminated<br />
or diminished if, after the receipt of the benefit, circumstances have so changed<br />
that it would be inequitable to require the other to make full restitution.” <strong>The</strong><br />
notion that the recipient of an unjustified benefit must in principle return not more<br />
than the enrichment that has actually “survived” in his hands, is not only fundamental<br />
to the American law of restitution, but can also be found in English and<br />
<strong>German</strong> law.<br />
In the seminal, 18 th Century case of Moses v. Macferlan, decided by the House of<br />
Lords, the highest Court in the United Kingdom, Lord Mansfield held, that the<br />
defendant to a restitutionary claim “may defend himself by every thing which<br />
[shows] that the plaintiff, ex aequo et bono 2, is not entitled to the whole of his demand,<br />
or to any part of it.” 3 This can be interpreted as an early hint at the so-called<br />
defence of “change of position.” 4 In <strong>German</strong>y, a similar principle, the Wegfall der<br />
Bereicherung (literally “cessation of the enrichment” but used to indicate the<br />
“change of position” defence), is enshrined in § 818 III of the Bürgerliches Gesetzbuch<br />
* LL.M. (University of Birmingham, United Kingdom); Student Assistant, Chair of Civil <strong>Law</strong> and Legal<br />
History (Prof. Dr. Diethelm Klippel), Faculty of <strong>Law</strong> and Economics, University of Bayreuth, 95440<br />
Bayreuth, <strong>German</strong>y.<br />
1 Scott, A.W. and Seavy, W.A., Restatement of the <strong>Law</strong> of Restitution, Quasi Contracts and Constructive<br />
Trusts (St. Paul: American <strong>Law</strong> Institute 1937).<br />
2 “According to what is right and good.”<br />
3 2 Burr. 1005, 1010 (1760).<br />
4 In the American terminology, “change of circumstances.”
24 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />
[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
(BGB – Civil Code), 5 which provides, in short, that the obligation to make restitution<br />
is excluded to the extent that the recipient of the benefit is no longer enriched.<br />
This essay will make a comparison of the application of the defence in <strong>German</strong>y<br />
and England. As the first part of the paper (B.), a brief outline of the restitutionary<br />
concepts in both countries, will show, this is especially interesting given the fact<br />
that the young English law of restitution is still “under construction” whereas<br />
<strong>German</strong> courts have applied their law for more than 100 years. <strong>The</strong> following chapter<br />
(C.) will try to locate the “loss of enrichment defence” and assess its importance<br />
for enrichment law. In the subsequent parts flesh will be put on the defence’s bones<br />
by examining its general requirements (D.), the role of fault and knowledge (E.), the<br />
problems of anticipatory reliance (F.) and counter-restitution (G.).<br />
As a conclusion (H.) it will be submitted that <strong>German</strong> and English law make use of<br />
the defence of change of position in a relatively similar way. <strong>The</strong> longer experience<br />
of the <strong>German</strong> system can serve as a useful guide, in a positive and a negative<br />
sense. <strong>The</strong> article is intended to give an introductory overview on an important, if<br />
not the most important, issue in enrichment law in two of Europe’s major jurisdictions.<br />
It deals with basic questions only, but the reader familiar with the law of<br />
restitution and its development will not be surprised by such an approach for an<br />
introduction, since it is a branch of the law which has aptly been described as a<br />
“minefield;” 6 there is hardly a position which is not disputed.<br />
B. Outline of the <strong>Law</strong> of Restitution<br />
“[A]ny civilized system of law is bound to provide remedies for cases of what has<br />
been called unjust enrichment,” Lord Wright correctly observed in the Fibrosa case,<br />
decided in 1943 by the House of Lords. 7 <strong>The</strong> task of this preliminary chapter is to<br />
provide a short comparison of this essential branch of the law in England and <strong>German</strong>y<br />
in order to illustrate how both legal systems approach the law of unjust enrichment.<br />
5 Most relevant statutory provisions can be found in English translation at<br />
http://www.iuscomp.org/gla/index.html (<strong>German</strong> <strong>Law</strong> Archive). Translations in this article are based<br />
on that source. All references in this paper are made to the BGB if not otherwise indicated. Roman numerals<br />
represent a paragraph, Arabic numerals a sentence. ‘s.’ means sentence if a section is not divided<br />
into paragraphs.<br />
6 Meier, Mistaken Payments in Three-Party Situations: A <strong>German</strong> View of English <strong>Law</strong>, 58 C.L.J. 567 (1999).<br />
7 Fibrosa Spolka Akcyjna v. Fairbairn <strong>Law</strong>son Combe Barbour Ltd., A.C. 32, 61 (1943).
2004] <strong>The</strong> Defence of “Change of Position”<br />
25<br />
I. England<br />
In England questions of unjust enrichment form part of the law of restitution,<br />
which encompasses all remedies depriving the defendant of a gain, instead of<br />
awarding compensation for the claimant’s loss. 8 For centuries the English courts<br />
granted relief in cases concerned with the skimming off of the defendant’s gains on<br />
the basis of quasi-contractual remedies and implied contractual obligations (money<br />
had and received, money paid, quantum valebat 9 , quantum meruit 10 ). 11 Although this<br />
view was doubted in the 1940s, 12 questions of unjust enrichment remained “a peripheral<br />
matter in contract or tort;” 13 the latter, restitution in the context of a tort,<br />
became acknowledged with the doctrine of “waiving the tort.” 14 Gradually, however,<br />
the law of restitution emancipated itself. This process culminated in its recognition<br />
as a discrete body apart from contract and tort at the beginning of the 1990s<br />
with the groundbreaking judgements of the House of Lords in Lipkin Gorman v.<br />
Karpnale Ltd. 15 and Woolwich Equitable Building Society v. IRC. 16<br />
In order to succeed with a claim in unjust enrichment one must prove that the defendant<br />
obtained a benefit at the plaintiff’s expense, a benefit that is unjust for him<br />
to retain because of special circumstances 17 commonly referred to as “unjust fac-<br />
8 VIRGO, THE PRINCIPLES OF THE LAW OF RESTITUTION 3 (Clarendon Press 1999). See also, Zimmermann,<br />
Unjustified Enrichment: <strong>The</strong> Modern Civilian Approach, 15 O.J.L.S. 413 (1995).<br />
9 “As much as it was worth.” When there is a sale of goods without a specified price, the law implies a<br />
promise from the buyer to the seller that the former will pay the latter as much as the goods were worth.<br />
10 “As much as he has deserved.” When a person renders a service without a specified price, there is an<br />
implied promise from the employer to the worker that he will pay him for his services, as much as he<br />
may deserve or merit.<br />
11 ZWEIGERT & KÖTZ, AN INTRODUCTION TO COMPARATIVE LAW 551 (T. Weir trans., Oxford University<br />
Press 3rd ed. 1998); Gallo, Unjust Enrichment: A Comparative Analysis, 40 A.J.C.L. 431 (1992).<br />
12 United Australia Ltd. v. Barclays Bank Ltd., A.C. 1, 26 (1941). (Lord Atkin); Fibrosa Spolka Akcyjna v.<br />
Fairbairn <strong>Law</strong>son Combe Barbour Ltd., A.C. 32, 63 (1943). (Lord Wright).<br />
13 Dickson, <strong>The</strong> <strong>Law</strong> of Restitution in the Federal Republic of <strong>German</strong>y: A Comparison with English <strong>Law</strong>, 36<br />
I.C.L.Q. 752 (1987).<br />
14 See, Hambley v. Trott, 98 E.R. 1136 (1776). (Lord Mansfield); Martinek, Der Weg des Common <strong>Law</strong> zur<br />
allgemeinen Bereicherungsklage. Ein später Sieg des Pomponius?, 47 RabelsZ 289 (1983).<br />
15 2 A.C. 548 (1991).<br />
16 A.C. 70 (1993).<br />
17 GOFF & JONES, THE LAW OF RESTITUTION para. 1-016 (Sweet & Maxwell 6th ed. 2002); VIRGO, THE PRIN-<br />
CIPLES OF THE LAW OF RESTITUTION 9 (Clarendon Press 1999); Chen-Wishart, Unjust Factors and the Resti-
26 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />
[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
tors.” As with all claims there are also specific defences available for the enriched<br />
party, such as change of position. It is a matter of dispute whether the unjust enrichment<br />
principle and the law of restitution simply quadrate each other 18 or not. 19<br />
<strong>The</strong> proponents of the latter theory argue that proprietary claims and restitution for<br />
wrongs stand separately beside claims in unjust enrichment. Yet this paper is not<br />
the right place to elaborate on this point, since the question is of no particular relevance<br />
for the topic. 20 At this instant we can therefore record the following: <strong>The</strong> English<br />
law of restitution as such is a relatively young branch of the law. It is characterized<br />
by the notion that every enrichment can be retained, as long as there is no recognised<br />
ground which renders it unjust.<br />
II. <strong>German</strong>y<br />
<strong>The</strong> concept of “restitution” as it is understood in England does not at all exist in<br />
<strong>German</strong>y. 21 After further scrutiny, however, one will find several provisions dealing<br />
with the restoration of an unjust enrichment. <strong>The</strong> two most striking legal institutions<br />
in this context are §§ 346 et seq. (termination of contract) and §§ 812 et seq.<br />
(unjustified enrichment) in the BGB. No <strong>German</strong> jurist ever had the idea to combine<br />
all these claims into one “law of restitution,” because of the fixed structure of <strong>German</strong><br />
law. That is why restitutionary remedies can be located in a contractual context,<br />
in the law of obligations imposed by virtue of the law (gesetzliche Schuldverhältnisse),<br />
the law of property, family and succession law and even in social security<br />
and insurance legislation as well as public law. Thus, the comparative lawyer<br />
sees himself confronted with problems in structuring his analysis; indeed, as Professor<br />
Birks observes, it “is not a subject in which it is easy to draw comparisons.” 22<br />
Restitutionary Response 20 O.J.L.S. 557 (2000); Dickson, Unjust Enrichment Claims: A Comparative Overview<br />
54 C.L.J. 105 (1995).<br />
18 Lipkin Gorman (A Firm) v. Karpnale Ltd., 2 A.C. 548, 578 (1991). (Lord Goff); GOFF & JONES, THE LAW<br />
OF RESTITUTION para. 1-001 (Sweet & Maxwell 6th ed. 2002); BIRKS, AN INTRODUCTION TO THE LAW OF<br />
RESTITUTION 17 (Clarendon Press 1985) (but see my next fn.); HEDLEY, A CRITICAL INTRODUCTION TO<br />
RESTITUTION 11 (Butterworths 2001).<br />
19 VIRGO, THE PRINCIPLES OF THE LAW OF RESTITUTION 6-17 (Clarendon Press 1999); BIRKS, “Misnomer” in<br />
Cornish et al. (eds.), RESTITUTION: PAST, PRESENT AND FUTURE – ESSAYS IN HONOUR OF GARETH JONES 1<br />
(Hart 1998); <strong>The</strong> idea of "quadration" stems from Birks in An Introduction to the <strong>Law</strong> of Restitution. BIRKS,<br />
AN INTRODUCTION TO THE LAW OF RESTITUTION 17 (Clarendon Press 1985).<br />
20 Nevertheless, for the sake of simplicity "restitution" and "unjust enrichment" will be used synonymously<br />
in this paper.<br />
21 Cf., Dickson, <strong>The</strong> <strong>Law</strong> of Restitution in the Federal Republic of <strong>German</strong>y: A Comparison with English <strong>Law</strong>, 36<br />
I.C.L.Q. 760 (esp. fn. 42) (1987).<br />
22 Birks, At the Expense of the Claimant: Direct and Indirect Enrichment in English <strong>Law</strong>, OXFORD U. COM-<br />
PARATIVE LAW FORUM 1 http://ouclf.iuscomp.org, after n. 4 (2000).
2004] <strong>The</strong> Defence of “Change of Position”<br />
27<br />
Sections 812-822 BGB form the core of the fragmented <strong>German</strong> “law of restitution.”<br />
<strong>The</strong>se provisions are part of the law of obligations, but belong neither to the law of<br />
contract, since obligations created by them do not arise out of contract but by virtue<br />
of law, nor to the law of delict, which deals with questions of compensation for<br />
wrongs. Nevertheless, the systematic position of these norms between the codified<br />
law of contract (§§ 433 et seq.) and the law of delict and property (§§ 823 et seq.)<br />
indicates that there are connections to these branches of the law. 23 <strong>The</strong> most important<br />
basis for a claim in unjustified enrichment is § 812 I 1, which mirrors the Roman<br />
condictiones indebiti and sine causa, 24 and it is worth stating it in full: “A person<br />
who obtains something by performance by another person or in another way at the<br />
expense of this person without legal cause is bound to give it up to him.” This seems<br />
to mirror the English principle of unjust enrichment outlined above. <strong>German</strong> scholars,<br />
however, have built an intellectual edifice of considerable height around that<br />
norm since its enactment in 1900. According to the predominant view restitution<br />
rests on two pillars: a Leistungskondiktion (performance-based) pillar and a Nichtleistungskondiktion<br />
(non-performance-based) pillar. 25 This distinction is not completely<br />
alien to English law, since restitutionary claims are often divided into claims<br />
founded on the act of the plaintiff and those founded on the act of the defendant. 26<br />
<strong>The</strong> formulation of § 812 I 1 leads us to the fundamental distinction between English<br />
and <strong>German</strong> law, which is also reflected in the semantic difference between<br />
“unjust” and “unjustified” enrichment: 27 In <strong>German</strong>y, whenever a shift of wealth<br />
occurs without a juristic reason, it can be recovered. That means that every enrichment<br />
is prima facie unjustified under <strong>German</strong> law, unless a legal ground existed for<br />
it. <strong>The</strong> position in English law is, at least in theory, diametrically opposed. As described<br />
above, as long as there is no “unjust factor” no shift of wealth can be restored,<br />
i.e. every enrichment is prima facie just. <strong>The</strong> consequence of this perception is<br />
23 MARKESINIS ET AL., THE GERMAN LAW OF OBLIGATIONS. VOLUME 1. THE LAW OF CONTRACTS AND<br />
RESTITUTION 711 (Clarendon Press 1997).<br />
24 Zimmermann and du Plessis, Basic Features of the <strong>German</strong> <strong>Law</strong> of Unjustified Enrichment, RESTITUTION<br />
LAW REVIEW 18 (1994).<br />
25 Id. at 24; LARENZ AND CANARIS, LEHRBUCH DES SCHULDRECHTS. ZWEITER BAND. BESONDERER TEIL. 2.<br />
HALBBAND 129 (C.H. Beck 13th ed. 1994).<br />
26 E.g., GOFF & JONES, THE LAW OF RESTITUTION (Sweet & Maxwell 6th ed. 2002); VIRGO, THE PRINCIPLES<br />
OF THE LAW OF RESTITUTION (Clarendon Press 1999); Cf., ZWEIGERT AND KÖTZ, AN INTRODUCTION TO<br />
COMPARATIVE LAW 555 (T. Weir trans., Oxford University Press 3rd ed. 1998).<br />
27 Cf., Krebs, In Defence of Unjust Factors, OXFORD U. COMPARATIVE LAW FORUM 3<br />
http://ouclf.iuscomp.org 3, after n. 12 (2000).
28 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />
[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
that the English law of restitution has to deal with the reasons why there is no basis<br />
for the enrichment, whereas this question is generally irrelevant in <strong>German</strong>y. 28<br />
C. Background Information on “Change of Position”<br />
I. <strong>German</strong>y<br />
<strong>The</strong> attempt to locate the defence of “change of position” in <strong>German</strong> law leads to<br />
the discovery of several places speaking to the issue. This is due to the fact that no<br />
law of restitution as such exists and questions of unjust enrichment arise in various<br />
fields, which are covered by different statutory provisions. <strong>The</strong> most prominent<br />
examples of “erasable enrichment,” as it is sometimes called by academic commentators,<br />
29 can be found in §§ 346 III (termination of contract), 818 III (unjustified enrichment),<br />
988 et seq. BGB (owner-possessor-relationship) and § 48 II of the Verwaltungsverfahrensgesetz<br />
(VwVfG – Federal Administrative Procedures Act) . For reasons<br />
of space and simplicity this examination will only focus on the provisions of<br />
§§ 812-822, which constitute the central part of the <strong>German</strong> unjust enrichment law.<br />
<strong>The</strong>re, § 818 deals with the extent of the enrichment claim. Whereas the first two<br />
paragraphs of this provision expand it to certain substitutes or even the value of the<br />
originally obtained object, § 818 III drastically restricts it by stating that “[t]he<br />
obligation to provide return or compensation for the value is excluded to the extent<br />
that the recipient is no longer enriched.” In this sentence the change of position<br />
defence (Wegfall der Bereicherung) is enshrined, which the <strong>German</strong> Bundesgerichtshof<br />
(BGH – Federal Court of Justice) regards as “the highest principle of enrichment<br />
law,” since “the duty of the [defendant] to make restitution must not lead to a reduction<br />
of his estate which is greater than the amount of the actual enrichment.” 30 It<br />
is for that notion that <strong>German</strong> jurists see the change of position defence as central to<br />
enrichment law, even as characteristic, 31 which has led to the common expression of<br />
the “mildness” or “weakness” of claims in unjust enrichment. 32<br />
28 Cf., ZWEIGERT AND KÖTZ, AN INTRODUCTION TO COMPARATIVE LAW 557 (T. Weir trans., Oxford University<br />
Press 3rd ed. 1998); Riesenhuber, Englisches Restitutionenrecht “in einer Nussschale”, JURISTISCHE<br />
AUSBILDUNG (JURA) 659 (2002). But, see also §§ 817, 819 II.<br />
29 Zimmermann & du Plessis, Basic Features of the <strong>German</strong> <strong>Law</strong> of Unjustified Enrichment, RESTITUTION LAW<br />
REVIEW 38 (1994); Dawson, Erasable Enrichment in <strong>German</strong> <strong>Law</strong>, 61 Boston U.L.R. 271 (1981).<br />
30 BGHZ (Decisions of the Federal Court of Justice in civil matters, with volume and starting page) 1, 75<br />
(81); see also BGHZ 55, 128 (131).<br />
31 Cf., ZWEIGERT & KÖTZ, AN INTRODUCTION TO COMPARATIVE LAW 583 (T. Weir trans., Oxford University<br />
Press 3rd ed. 1998); Dickson, <strong>The</strong> <strong>Law</strong> of Restitution in the Federal Republic of <strong>German</strong>y: A Comparison with<br />
English <strong>Law</strong>, 36 I.C.L.Q. 785 (1987).<br />
32 LARENZ & CANARIS, LEHRBUCH DES SCHULDRECHTS. ZWEITER BAND. BESONDERER TEIL. 2. HALBBAND<br />
295 (C.H. Beck 13th ed. 1994); Hellwege, <strong>The</strong> Scope of Application of Change of Position in the <strong>Law</strong> of Unjust
2004] <strong>The</strong> Defence of “Change of Position”<br />
29<br />
II. England<br />
It might come as a surprise, but change of position has been acknowledged by statute<br />
in England for more than 50 years, albeit only in the context of frustrated contracts.<br />
33 In the common law the recognition took much longer. From the generous<br />
starting point of the “heresy” 34 in Moses v. Macferlan 35 the courts took a rather hostile<br />
view towards the defence of change of position. 36 Yet in certain cases of “ministerial<br />
receipt” 37 and forged bills of exchange 38 as well as estoppel, 39 a defence was<br />
operative which took account of the changed circumstances of the recipient of a<br />
benefit. <strong>The</strong>re was, however, no general defence of change of position, which could<br />
be applied pro tanto to enrichment claims. It took until 1991 when in the seminal<br />
case of Lipkin Gorman v. Karpnale 40 the defence of change of position was introduced.<br />
In the words of Lord Goff: “[T]he defence is available to a person whose<br />
position has so changed that it would be inequitable in all the circumstances to<br />
require him to make restitution, or alternatively to make restitution in full.” 41 It<br />
seems to be no exaggeration to state that change of position will in fact constitute<br />
the “heart” of the English law of restitution, as it does in <strong>German</strong>y. Among other<br />
considerations, this conclusion might be derived from the fact, that in Lipkin Gorman<br />
not only the defence was recognised, but the whole law of restitution found its<br />
recognition as a discrete body of the law. Yet their Lordships stressed, that “it<br />
would be unwise to attempt to define [the defence’s] scope in abstract terms, but<br />
Enrichment: A Comparative Study, RESTITUTION LAW REVIEW 93 (1999); Zimmermann & du Plessis, Basic<br />
Features of the <strong>German</strong> <strong>Law</strong> of Unjustified Enrichment, RESTITUTION LAW REVIEW 39 (fn. 202) (1994).<br />
33 See s. 1(2), (3) of the <strong>Law</strong> Reform (Frustrated Contracts) Act 1943. A more general defence has been<br />
available in New Zealand by virtue of s. 94B of the Judicature Act 1908, cf., Watts, Restitution and Change<br />
of Position, 115 L.Q.R. 199 (1999).<br />
34 GOFF & JONES, THE LAW OF RESTITUTION para. 40-001 (Sweet & Maxwell 6th ed. 2002).<br />
35 2 Burr 1005 (1760).<br />
36 Baylis v. Bishop of London, 1 Ch. 127 (1913); Durrant v. <strong>The</strong> Ecclesiastical Commissioners for England<br />
and Wales, LR 6 Q.B.D. 234 (1880-81).<br />
37 I.e., An agent passes on the benefit he received to his principal. Cf., British American Continental Bank<br />
v. British Bank for Foreign Trade, 1 K.B. 328 (1926); BURROWS, THE LAW OF RESTITUTION 480 (Butterworths<br />
1993).<br />
38 <strong>The</strong> London and River Plate Bank Ltd. v. <strong>The</strong> Bank of Liverpool Ltd., 1 Q.B. 7 (1896).<br />
39 Avon County Council v. Howlett, 1 All E.R. 1073 (1983).<br />
40 2 AC 548 (1991).<br />
41 Lipkin Gorman v. Karpnale, 2 AC 548, 580 (1991).
30 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />
[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
better to allow the law … to develop on a case by case basis,” 42 in order not “to<br />
inhibit the development of the defence.” 43<br />
This leads to problems for the comparative lawyer, because English law so far only<br />
provides but a sparse guidance with regard to subsequent decisions, while we are<br />
faced with a <strong>German</strong> case law of more than 100 years of application of this defence<br />
by <strong>German</strong> courts. Consequently, the analysis of English law will, to a certain degree,<br />
rest on academic opinions, which makes it rather speculative. 44<br />
D. Basic Principles of the Defence<br />
I. Loss of Enrichment Related to the Enrichment Object<br />
One can imagine two main categories, in which an acquired benefit has been subsequently<br />
“erased.” <strong>The</strong> first one is related to the object of enrichment itself. If the<br />
latter is lost, stolen, destroyed, transferred or otherwise depleted without having<br />
received something in return the defendant will be no longer enriched and can therefore<br />
in principle plead change of position. <strong>The</strong> decisive factor in this regard in both<br />
<strong>German</strong>y and England is the question whether the object that was received in the<br />
first place has indeed been erased from the estate of the defendant or whether there<br />
is some kind of (partial) substitute for it. This is easily illustrated by a simple case: If<br />
the defendant has used money he obtained from the plaintiff to buy a car, which is<br />
equal in value, then there is no loss of enrichment; if the value is less than the<br />
money received, he is no longer enriched to this extent. 45 <strong>The</strong>re are numerous examples<br />
in <strong>German</strong> cases, where change of position has been applied in such a context,<br />
e.g. an unprofitable sale 46 or bad investments. 47 Even if the agent stole the obtained<br />
money, the defendant principal can rely on the erasure defence, because<br />
there is no question of risk allocation or the like. 48 However, if the defendant uses<br />
42 Id. at 558. (Lord Bridge).<br />
43 Id. at 580. (Lord Goff).<br />
44 Cf., Nolan, Change of Position, in LAUNDERING AND TRACING 135 (Birks ed., Clarendon Press 1995);<br />
GOFF & JONES, THE LAW OF RESTITUTION para. 40-003 (Sweet & Maxwell 6th ed. 2002).<br />
45 Cf., the example of Lord Templeman in Lipkin Gorman 2 A.C. 548, 560 (1991).<br />
46 R.G.Z. (Decisions of the former Imperial Court in civil matters) 75, 361.<br />
47 B.G.H., Monatsschrift für Deutsches Recht (M.D.R.) 1957, 598. Further examples can be found in<br />
ZWEIGERT & KÖTZ, AN INTRODUCTION TO COMPARATIVE LAW 583 (T. Weir trans., Oxford University Press<br />
3rd ed. 1998).<br />
48 R.G.Z. 65, 292. Criticised in Dawson, Erasable Enrichment in <strong>German</strong> <strong>Law</strong>, 61 BOSTON UNIVERSITY LAW<br />
REVIEW 279 (1981).
2004] <strong>The</strong> Defence of “Change of Position”<br />
31<br />
the money to repay a loan, this results in an equally large economic advantage by<br />
releasing him from the debt, consequently his enrichment has not “disappeared,” 49<br />
or in the words of an English judge: “In general it is not a detriment to pay off a<br />
debt which will have to be paid off sooner or later.” 50 <strong>The</strong> problems arise when the<br />
defendant makes use of the enrichment and by doing so saved expenditures he<br />
would necessarily have incurred, e.g. if he spends the money on his ordinary living<br />
costs or if he would have bought the aforementioned car in any event, with or without<br />
the actual enrichment. In these cases the “loss” of the enrichment is not related<br />
to the actual receipt of the enrichment and therefore no change of position took<br />
place. 51<br />
<strong>The</strong> English view on these aspects is quite similar. Yet there has been some discussion<br />
on the actual test of causation. One could argue, that change of position can<br />
only “bite” if the defendant detrimentally relied on the validity of receipt. 52 This<br />
would have the consequence that theft or destruction by fire and the like would not<br />
lead to loss of enrichment! 53 However, given that Lord Goff spoke only of “a person<br />
whose position has … changed” with the aim in mind to “enable a more generous<br />
approach to … restitution,” 54 one can only come to the conclusion that he was inclined<br />
to the wider view, 55 namely that change of position must simply be “causally<br />
linked to the mistaken receipt,” 56 which exactly mirrors the approach of the <strong>German</strong><br />
courts. 57 <strong>The</strong> similarities between the <strong>German</strong> and the English solutions be-<br />
49 B.G.H., Neue Juristische Wochenschrift (N.J.W.) 1985, 2700.<br />
50 National Westminster Bank Plc. v. Somer International (UK) Ltd., E.W.C.A. Civ. 970, para. 26 (2001).<br />
(Potter L.J.); Cf., RBC Dominion Securities Inc. v. Dawson, 111 D.L.R. (4th) 230, para. 43 (1994) (Cameron<br />
J.A.).<br />
51 See LARENZ & CANARIS, LEHRBUCH DES SCHULDRECHTS. ZWEITER BAND. BESONDERER TEIL. 2. HALBBAND<br />
301 (C.H. Beck 13th ed. 1994); Zimmermann & du Plessis, Basic Features of the <strong>German</strong> <strong>Law</strong> of Unjustified<br />
Enrichment, RESTITUTION LAW REVIEW 39 (1994).<br />
52 That is the Australian point of view: ‘[<strong>The</strong>] central element is that the defendant has acted to his or her<br />
detriment on the faith of the receipt.’ David Securities Pty. Ltd. v. Commonwealth Bank of Australia, 175<br />
C.L.R. 353, 385 (1992).<br />
53 Cf., BURROWS, THE LAW OF RESTITUTION 427 (Butterworths 1993).<br />
54 Lipkin Gorman v. Karpnale, 2 A.C. 548, 580 (1991).<br />
55 GOFF & JONES, THE LAW OF RESTITUTION para. 40-003 (Sweet & Maxwell 6th ed. 2002); BURROWS, THE<br />
LAW OF RESTITUTION 427 (Butterworths 1993); Nolan, Change of Position, in LAUNDERING AND TRACING<br />
146 (Birks ed., Clarendon Press 1995); Key, Change of Position, 58 M.L.R. 506, 511 (1995).<br />
56 Scottish Equitable Plc. v. Derby, E.W.C.A. Civ. 369, para. 30 (2001). (Walker J.). See also, South Tyneside<br />
MBC v. Svenska International Plc., 1 All E.R. 545, 563 (1995). (Clarke J.).<br />
57 B.G.H.Z. 118, 383, 386.
32 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />
[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
come even more obvious if one takes into account one further remark of Lord Goff:<br />
“[T]he mere fact, that the defendant has spent the money … does not of itself render<br />
it inequitable that he should be called upon to repay, because the expenditure<br />
might in any event have been incurred by him in the ordinary course of things.” 58<br />
As we have seen, this requirement of an “extraordinary” 59 use of the enrichment<br />
object is also recognized in <strong>German</strong> law. It is interesting to note that there seems to<br />
be a relaxation of that principle in both legal systems as far as erroneous overpayments<br />
of wages and the like are concerned. In <strong>German</strong>y, courts have established a<br />
rebuttable presumption “that such extra sums would be promptly spent to maintain<br />
[the recipients’] families at a level which they could not otherwise afford.” 60 In<br />
England, it was held in Skyring v. Greenwood in 1856 that “[i]t is of great importance<br />
to any man that he should not be led to suppose that his annual income is greater<br />
than it really is. Every prudent man accommodates his mode of living to what he<br />
supposes to be his income. It therefore works a great prejudice to any man, if [he<br />
has to repay].” 61 Thus, in both countries “social considerations” 62 seem to influence<br />
the standard of proof, which is applied to the defendant. 63 <strong>The</strong> more the enrichment<br />
is linked to the earned income and, allegedly, spent on living costs correspondingly,<br />
the easier Wegfall der Bereicherung can be invoked.<br />
Moreover, the problem of claims against third parties is addressed in a comparable<br />
way. If the “erasure” of the original enrichment object leads to a claim against a<br />
third party (e.g. thief, debtor) one could argue that the original recipient has received<br />
something for the loss of the benefit and no loss of enrichment took place.<br />
Yet there is always the risk that the claim is not valuable. It is therefore possible for<br />
58 Lipkin Gorman v. Karpnale, 2 A.C. 548, 580 (1991).<br />
59 VIRGO, THE PRINCIPLES OF THE LAW OF RESTITUTION 714 (Clarendon Press 1999); BURROWS, THE LAW OF<br />
RESTITUTION 428 (Butterworths 1993).<br />
60 Dawson, Erasable Enrichment in <strong>German</strong> <strong>Law</strong>, 61 B.U. L. REV. 286 (1981); Cf., MARKESINIS ET AL., THE<br />
GERMAN LAW OF OBLIGATIONS. VOLUME 1. THE LAW OF CONTRACTS AND RESTITUTION 763 (Clarendon<br />
Press 1997). For the courts: R.G.Z. 83, 159 (161); BVerwGE (Decisions of the Federal Administrative<br />
Court) 8, 261 (270).<br />
61 107 ENG. REP. 1064, 1067 (1825). Cf., County Council v. Howlett, 1 All E.R. 1073 (1983). Both cases<br />
concerned ‘estoppel,’ but are likely to be relevant in a change of position context now.<br />
62 ZWEIGERT & KÖTZ, AN INTRODUCTION TO COMPARATIVE LAW 589 (T. Weir trans., Oxford University<br />
Press 3rd ed. 1998).<br />
63 See also, Philip Collins Ltd. v. Davis and Another, 3 All E.R. 808, 827 (2000). (Parker J.).
2004] <strong>The</strong> Defence of “Change of Position”<br />
33<br />
the defendant to rely on change of position, but the plaintiff can demand the assignment<br />
of the claim against the third party to him. 64<br />
Before we turn our attention to the second scenario in which enrichment can be<br />
erased, one difference between the English and the <strong>German</strong> system shall be pointed<br />
out. If the recipient passes on the obtained benefit by way of a gift to a third person,<br />
it is clear from the aforesaid that he has suffered a loss of enrichment by this. However,<br />
§ 822 provides that in such a case the plaintiff is allowed to make a Durchgriff<br />
(“reach-through”) to the donee and can claim back the benefit directly from him.<br />
<strong>The</strong> reason for that lies in the fact that the donee is seen as less worthy of protection,<br />
since he gained something without consideration. 65 <strong>The</strong> English law, on the<br />
contrary, does not have a similar “claim extension;” yet there might be proprietary<br />
claims available, which are more flexible than in <strong>German</strong> law. 66 In addition to that,<br />
the donor should be able to bring a restitutionary claim against the donee on the<br />
ground of a causal mistake, as was recognised in Barclays Bank v. Sims, 67 with the<br />
consequence that this claim has to be vested in the plaintiff as described above. 68<br />
II. Loss of Enrichment Related to the Recipient’s Estate<br />
So far, we have only dealt with change of position related to the enrichment object<br />
itself. We will now take a broader perspective with regard to the overall estate of<br />
the party being enriched. 69 What if the benefit as such is still in the hands of the<br />
defendant, but he has used other means of his assets to do certain things he would<br />
not have done, had it not been for the enrichment? He could have incurred expenses<br />
for the improvement or maintenance of the enrichment object, or he might<br />
have quit his job because of the unjust enrichment. Given the broad “but for”-test of<br />
causation both legal systems apply for the erasure of an enrichment, it should be no<br />
problem to regard these situations as a change of position. 70<br />
64 Nolan, Change of Position, in LAUNDERING AND TRACING 172 (Birks ed., Clarendon Press 1995); VIRGO,<br />
THE PRINCIPLES OF THE LAW OF RESTITUTION 725 (Clarendon Press 1999); LARENZ & CANARIS, LEHRBUCH<br />
DES SCHULDRECHTS. ZWEITER BAND. BESONDERER TEIL. 2. HALBBAND 301 (C.H. Beck 13th ed. 1994).<br />
65 LARENZ & CANARIS, id. at 195.<br />
66 Just compare the stringent scheme of §§ 985 and the English institutions of trusts and tracing.<br />
67 Barclays Bank Ltd. v. W. J. Simms Son & Cooke (Southern) Ltd., Q.B. 677, 695 (1980). (Goff J.).<br />
68 Cf., Nolan, Change of Position, in LAUNDERING AND TRACING 171 (Birks ed., Clarendon Press 1995).<br />
69 This term stems from Birks, OXFORD U. COMPARATIVE L. FORUM 1 at http://ouclf.iuscomp.org, after n.<br />
1 (2000).<br />
70 For <strong>German</strong>y: MARKESINIS ET AL., THE GERMAN LAW OF OBLIGATIONS. VOLUME 1. THE LAW OF<br />
CONTRACTS AND RESTITUTION 764 (Clarendon Press 1997); Lieb, in MÜNCHENER KOMMENTAR ZUM
34 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />
[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
Yet there are some <strong>German</strong> scholars who argue for a limitation of the deductibility<br />
of expenses to those that have been incurred by the defendant in reliance of the validity<br />
of the receipt. 71 This would mean that damages caused by the enrichment<br />
object have to be borne by the recipient (textbook examples include the dog destroying<br />
the carpet 72). This makes sense, as there is no inner connection to the invalidity<br />
of the transfer as such. So far, however, <strong>German</strong> courts have declined to<br />
adopt this view. In a decision of the BGH in 1991, 73 the judges spoke vaguely of the<br />
Entreicherungsrisiko (“risk of loss of enrichment”), which shall determine the extent<br />
to which a change of position took place. While this is clearly a restriction compared<br />
to the simple test, whether the reduction of the defendant’s estate was causally<br />
linked to the enrichment, the new formula lacks clarity and has consequently<br />
been heavily criticised by the academic literature. 74<br />
Finally, in <strong>German</strong> law there is one important exception to the rule that causally<br />
linked expenses can be seen as a change of position. Let us assume that a person<br />
buys something from a thief in good faith and then resells it to a third person<br />
equally bona fide. Although the thief cannot pass the title to the first recipient, it is<br />
possible that the final recipient acquires good title, if the legitimate owner authorises<br />
the latter transaction or if the first recipient has made considerable alterations<br />
to the object (e.g. a butcher making sausages out of the obtained pigs). <strong>The</strong> question<br />
now is whether the defendant first recipient can deduct the purchase price paid to<br />
the thief from the claim of the original owner. 75 It is generally accepted that he cannot,<br />
because this would undermine the law of property. If the original owner had<br />
instituted a vindicatory claim pursuant to § 985 as long as the first recipient was<br />
BÜRGERLICHEN GESETZBUCH. BAND 5. SCHULDRECHT. BESONDERER TEIL III §§ 705-853, § 818, para. 56<br />
(Rebmann et al. eds., C.H.Beck 3rd ed. 1997). For England: Birks, Restitution – <strong>The</strong> Future 135; Key,<br />
Change of Position, 58 M.L.R. 509 (1995); Hellwege, <strong>The</strong> Scope of Application of Change of Position in the <strong>Law</strong><br />
of Unjust Enrichment: A Comparative Study, RESTITUTION LAW REVIEW 114 (1999).<br />
71 LARENZ & CANARIS, LEHRBUCH DES SCHULDRECHTS. ZWEITER BAND. BESONDERER TEIL. 2. HALBBAND<br />
296, 300 (C.H. Beck 13th ed. 1994); Lieb, id. at para. 56 a (but see also 68). It should be noted that this<br />
approach differs from the aforementioned narrow concept discussed in English law insofar as it only<br />
affects expenses, not the object itself.<br />
72 Lieb, in MÜNCHENER KOMMENTAR ZUM BÜRGERLICHEN GESETZBUCH. BAND 5. SCHULDRECHT.<br />
BESONDERER TEIL III §§ 705-853, § 818, para. 68 (Rebmann et al. eds., C.H.Beck 3rd ed. 1997).<br />
73 B.G.H.Z. 116, 251.<br />
74 Cf., Lieb, in MÜNCHENER KOMMENTAR ZUM BÜRGERLICHEN GESETZBUCH. BAND 5. SCHULDRECHT.<br />
BESONDERER TEIL III §§ 705-853, § 818, para. 59 a with further references (Rebmann et al. eds., C.H.Beck<br />
3rd ed. 1997).<br />
75 <strong>The</strong> claim is based on § 816 I 1 or § 812 I 1 2nd alt. respectively, so called Eingriffskondiktion, because<br />
of the first recipient’s encroachment into the owner’s property right.
2004] <strong>The</strong> Defence of “Change of Position”<br />
35<br />
still in possession of the enrichment object, there would be no such defence; the<br />
mere fact that he passed it on is not sufficient to change his position in this regard. 76<br />
It seems that English law would not have to address this problem in a comparable<br />
manner, since there might be more flexible proprietary solutions for the owner and<br />
the (controversial) application of the erasure defence to such claims, which is discussed<br />
next. In fact, the situation could be vice versa, the first recipient claiming<br />
back an enrichment, which the owner might have received in form of improvements.<br />
77<br />
III. Applicability of the Defence to Different Types of Claims<br />
In England, the application of change of position to different types of claims “is,<br />
perhaps, the most difficult task to be undertaken by anyone considering the defence.”<br />
78 Whilst it is accepted that change of position applies to all claims based on<br />
unjust enrichment in the narrow sense, 79 it is a matter of controversy whether restitution<br />
for wrongs and proprietary claims are also covered. To begin with, the<br />
statements of their Lordships in Lipkin Gorman were relatively broad, speaking of<br />
unjust enrichment claims in general, i.e. restitutionary claims. 80 <strong>The</strong> remark of Lord<br />
Goff, that “it is commonly accepted that the defence should not be open to a<br />
wrongdoer,” 81 should not be interpreted in the direction that all claims related to<br />
wrongs are outside the scope of change of position, 82 but rather in the sense that the<br />
defence is not open to defendants acting in bad faith. 83 As far as proprietary claims<br />
and especially remedies are concerned, the majority of academics tend to favour an<br />
76 Cf., B.G.H.Z. 55, 176, 179; LARENZ & CANARIS, LEHRBUCH DES SCHULDRECHTS. ZWEITER BAND.<br />
BESONDERER TEIL. 2. HALBBAND 302 (C.H. Beck 13th ed. 1994); Zimmermann & du Plessis, Basic Features<br />
of the <strong>German</strong> <strong>Law</strong> of Unjustified Enrichment, RESTITUTION LAW REVIEW 40 (1994).<br />
77 See Greenwood v. Bennett, Q.B. 195 (1973). This also raises questions of subjective devaluation, which<br />
are outside the scope of this paper.<br />
78 Nolan, Change of Position, in LAUNDERING AND TRACING 175 (Birks ed., Clarendon Press 1995) (concerning<br />
proprietary claims).<br />
79 See, VIRGO, THE PRINCIPLES OF THE LAW OF RESTITUTION 725 (Clarendon Press 1999).<br />
80 2 A.C. 548, 558 (Lord Bridge), 568 (Lord Ackner), 579 (Lord Goff, explicitly referring to tracing at 581);<br />
GOFF & JONES, THE LAW OF RESTITUTION para. 40-001 (Sweet & Maxwell 6th ed. 2002).<br />
81 Id. at 580.<br />
82 Yet this is what Burrows does in <strong>The</strong> <strong>Law</strong> of Restitution. BURROWS, THE LAW OF RESTITUTION 431 (Butterworths<br />
1993).<br />
83 VIRGO, THE PRINCIPLES OF THE LAW OF RESTITUTION 727 (Clarendon Press 1999); Hellwege, <strong>The</strong> Scope of<br />
Application of Change of Position in the <strong>Law</strong> of Unjust Enrichment: A Comparative Study, RESTITUTION LAW<br />
REVIEW 99 (1999) (arguing, inter alia, with Boardman v. Phipps, 2 A.C. 46 (1967)). See further below E.
36 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />
[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
application of the defence, 84 yet one must bear in mind that it is a difficult decision,<br />
whether to emphasize the title or the security of receipt. 85<br />
<strong>German</strong> law indicates that it might be complicated to develop a change of position<br />
defence that applies equally to all kinds of restitutionary claims. As shown in section<br />
C.I above., the fragmented <strong>German</strong> law of restitution uses different kinds of<br />
loss of enrichment defences. Most notably in the law of property, the vindicatio<br />
(§ 985) is flanked by a defence 86 which allows the defendant possessor to deduct<br />
only necessary and useful expenditures on the object itself (§§ 994, 996); the <strong>German</strong><br />
legislator has thereby valued a proprietary claim higher than one in “ordinary”<br />
unjust enrichment. Seen in this light the general application of the defence in England<br />
to different types of claims should be considered very carefully.<br />
At the end of this section, one can conclude that the differences behind the basic<br />
principles of the loss of enrichment defence in <strong>German</strong> and English law are by and<br />
large marginal, since the same test of causation is operative. Normally the outcome<br />
will be the same, which becomes especially apparent in the case of overpaid wages,<br />
bearing in mind, however, that the comparison focused only on § 818 III. This<br />
clearly means that the plaintiff bears all the risks, which can diminish the enrichment<br />
received by the defendant. 87 This statement, however, is subject to the following<br />
considerations.<br />
E. Fault and Knowledge<br />
<strong>The</strong> question of which role should be accorded to fault in relation to change of position<br />
is of great importance. But before addressing this problem in more detail, it is<br />
necessary to clarify its greater context. Firstly, fault can be attributed to the plaintiff<br />
as well as the defendant. It is quite clear that the fault of the latter deserves greater<br />
attention in the context of a defence, but it might be necessary to consider the fault of<br />
the former under certain circumstances. Secondly, the fault of the defendant can be<br />
84 GOFF & JONES, THE LAW OF RESTITUTION para. 40-002 (Sweet & Maxwell 6th ed. 2002); BURROWS, THE<br />
LAW OF RESTITUTION 431 (Butterworths 1993); Nolan, Change of Position, in LAUNDERING AND TRACING<br />
176, 178 (Birks ed., Clarendon Press 1995). See also, Westdeutsche Landesbank Girozentrale v. Islington<br />
London Borough Council, A.C. 669, 716 (1996). (Lord Browne-Wilkinson).<br />
85 Cf., VIRGO, THE PRINCIPLES OF THE LAW OF RESTITUTION 728 (Clarendon Press 1999).<br />
86 Precisely it is a counter-claim; but the effect is the same as a loss of enrichment defence. Cf., in this<br />
context Greenwood v. Bennett, Q.B. 195 (1973).<br />
87 Cf., ZWEIGERT & KÖTZ, AN INTRODUCTION TO COMPARATIVE LAW 583 (T. Weir trans., Oxford University<br />
Press 3rd ed. 1998) ); GOFF & JONES, THE LAW OF RESTITUTION para. 40-006 (Sweet & Maxwell 6th ed.<br />
2002).
2004] <strong>The</strong> Defence of “Change of Position”<br />
37<br />
related to the reason why restitution is granted, and thirdly, it can be linked with<br />
the defendant’s erasure of the enrichment. Fourthly, if fault is under scrutiny, one<br />
must always discuss which degree of it is relevant to trigger certain consequences.<br />
I. Fault Related to the Reason for Restitution<br />
In <strong>German</strong> law, §§ 818 IV, 819 I deal with fault within the change of position defence.<br />
Broadly speaking, these norms provide for the defendant’s liability under the<br />
general clauses of the <strong>German</strong> law of obligations in §§ 241-432 if he is at fault. This<br />
means that he must compensate the plaintiff for any loss in relation to the enrichment<br />
object (§§ 292 I, 990 I, 989), though he might not be to blame for it (§ 287 s. 2),<br />
and he even has to account for profits made by disposing of the enrichment object<br />
(e.g. a profitable sale, § 285). 88 <strong>The</strong> drafters of the BGB therefore did not merely<br />
exclude the loss of enrichment defence in case of the defendant’s fault, but “sharpened”<br />
his liability, to use a common phrase in <strong>German</strong> law. But what does fault<br />
mean in this context? We are not referring here to any connotations of guilt and<br />
culpable states of mind; instead, we are concerned with a question of knowledge.<br />
Section 818 IV provides that after the plaintiff has started proceedings in order to be<br />
compensated for the unjust enrichment of the defendant, the latter incurs an increased<br />
liability, since he knows from this moment that he might have to give back<br />
the enrichment object. This case, however, is relatively clear-cut. Section 819 I is<br />
more problematic: It effectively bars the plaintiff from pleading change of position<br />
if he “knows of the lack of a legal cause [i.e. ground for restitution] at the time of<br />
the receipt, or if he later learns of this lack.” Until recently, the predominant view<br />
among <strong>German</strong> courts and academics was that a defendant must have positive<br />
knowledge of all the facts giving rise to restitution and of the legal consequence, i.e.<br />
an obligation to make restitution. 89 This led to the questionable result that an enrichee,<br />
knowing that the enricher had laboured under a mistake, but nevertheless<br />
believed that he was entitled to the transferred benefit, could plead change of position.<br />
Consequently, this notion led to a complete twisting of the old rule error iuris<br />
nocet. 90 In a recent decision, however, the BGH revised its former case law and held<br />
that a defendant who has positive knowledge of all the facts, but deliberately ignores<br />
the legal consequences (bewusstes Sichverschließen), will get caught by § 819 I. 91<br />
88 B.G.H.Z. 75, 203, 205; 83, 293, 298; LARENZ & CANARIS, LEHRBUCH DES SCHULDRECHTS. ZWEITER BAND.<br />
BESONDERER TEIL. 2. HALBBAND 314 (C.H. Beck 13th ed. 1994).<br />
89 B.G.H., N.J.W. 1992, 2415, 2417; Lieb, in MÜNCHENER KOMMENTAR ZUM BÜRGERLICHEN GESETZBUCH.<br />
BAND 5. SCHULDRECHT. BESONDERER TEIL III §§ 705-853, § 819, para. 2 (Rebmann et al. eds., C.H.Beck 3rd<br />
ed. 1997).<br />
90 Equivalent to ‘No one must be ignorant of the law.’ Cf., Jewell, <strong>The</strong> Boundaries of Change of Position – A<br />
Comparative Study, RESTITUTION LAW REVIEW 25 (2000).<br />
91B.G.H., N.J.W. 1996, 2652, 2653.
38 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />
[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
To sum up, a mixture of actual knowledge (of the factual circumstances) and a kind<br />
of constructive knowledge (willful ignorance of the law) will exclude the application<br />
of change of position. Yet it has to be stressed that even conscious doubt on the<br />
validity of the receipt is not in itself sufficient to trigger that result. 92<br />
Let us turn now to England. In Lipkin Gorman, several remarks of their Lordships<br />
(“changed position in good faith,” 93 “innocent defendant,” “bona fide change of<br />
position” 94) made clear that fault will prevent the application of the loss of enrichment<br />
defence by the defendant. <strong>The</strong> reason for this, clearly, is an outflow of the<br />
principle that it must be “inequitable” 95 for the defendant to render restitution if he<br />
changed his position, which is not the case, when he acted mala fide. 96 While it goes<br />
without saying that a recipient with positive knowledge that he is not entitled to<br />
the obtained benefit, cannot plead change of position, the question of where to<br />
draw the line is still a matter of (academic) controversy. One camp displays great<br />
reluctance to grant the position whereby the honest, but careless defendant is entitled<br />
to apply the loss of enrichment defence. 97 Other commentators would like to<br />
extend the exclusion of the defence to enrichees who knew or ought to have known<br />
that their receipt was invalid. 98<br />
Yet the latter ones also tend to approve of a “mutual fault assessment” approach,<br />
which is applied, for example, in New Zealand 99 (“contributory negligence”) and to<br />
92 With the exception of § 818 IV, however. This is overlooked by Goff and Jones in <strong>The</strong> <strong>Law</strong> of Restitution.<br />
GOFF & JONES, THE LAW OF RESTITUTION para. 40-007 (esp. fn. 93) (Sweet & Maxwell 6th ed. 2002). See<br />
also, Jewell, <strong>The</strong> Boundaries of Change of Position – A Comparative Study, RESTITUTION LAW REVIEW 19<br />
(2000).<br />
93 2 A.C. 548, 558 (1991). (Lord Bridge)<br />
94 Id. at 579 (Lord Goff).<br />
95 Id. at 580 (Lord Goff).<br />
96 VIRGO, THE PRINCIPLES OF THE LAW OF RESTITUTION 720 (Clarendon Press 1999).<br />
97 GOFF & JONES, THE LAW OF RESTITUTION para. 40-007 (Sweet & Maxwell 6th ed. 2002); See also, Jewell,<br />
<strong>The</strong> Boundaries of Change of Position – A Comparative Study, RESTITUTION LAW REVIEW 43 (2000), in which<br />
Jewell wants to include recklessness in the knowledge requirement. <strong>The</strong>re is some judicial support from<br />
New Zealand for this proposition: National Bank of New Zealand v. Waitaki International Processing<br />
(NI) Ltd., 2 N.Z.L.R. 211 (1999). But, see below.<br />
98 VIRGO, THE PRINCIPLES OF THE LAW OF RESTITUTION 721 (Clarendon Press 1999); Nolan, Change of Position,<br />
in LAUNDERING AND TRACING 158 (Birks ed., Clarendon Press 1995).<br />
99 Thomas v. Houston Corbett and Co., N.Z.L.R. 151 (1969); Watts, Restitution and Change of Position, 115<br />
L.Q.R. 199 (1999).
2004] <strong>The</strong> Defence of “Change of Position”<br />
39<br />
a certain extent in the United States 100 (“relative fault”). <strong>The</strong> first concept would<br />
mean that the defendant would be barred from using the defence of loss of enrichment<br />
insofar as he negligently contributed to the reason for restitution, 101 the second<br />
concept would mean that he is excluded from the defence if he is more at fault. 102<br />
Both methods therefore would entail the assessment of the defendant’s and the<br />
plaintiff’s responsibility for the reasons leading to restitution. It is submitted that<br />
especially the former approach seems to be most appropriate to balancing the contrary<br />
interests of enricher (seeking restitution) and enrichee (trusting the security of<br />
receipt). <strong>The</strong> all-or-nothing method in <strong>German</strong>y appears to be too rigid, since it<br />
nearly completely disregards the fact that every deduction from the defendant’s<br />
enrichment leads to a corresponding loss of the plaintiff and should only be preserved<br />
for situations in which the recipient has a completely clean slate. It would<br />
therefore be desirable if English law followed the flexible “contributory fault”<br />
scheme as developed in New Zealand. In a recent advice of the Privy Council, 103<br />
however, Lord Bingham and Lord Goff held that they are “most reluctant to recognise<br />
the propriety of introducing the concept of relative fault into this branch of the<br />
common law, and indeed decline to do so” describing it as an “alien concept.” 104<br />
This is regrettable as it seems that a valuable chance has been missed for the<br />
development of the change of position defence in a way that would make it<br />
comparable to the long established and well-working institution of ‘contributory<br />
negligence’ which we know from the law of tort. 105<br />
II. Fault Related to the Erasure of the Enrichment<br />
This section is concerned with the question whether the defendant’s conduct in<br />
using the enrichment object is relevant to the application of the loss of enrichment<br />
100 See § 142(2) and Comments (c) and (e) in Scott, A.W. & Seavy W.A., RESTATEMENT OF THE LAW OF<br />
RESTITUTION, QUASI CONTRACTS AND CONSTRUCTIVE TRUSTS (American <strong>Law</strong> Institute 1937); Blue Cross<br />
and Blue Shield of Alabama v. Weitz, 913 F.2d 1544, 1549 (esp. fn. 9) (1990); ZWEIGERT & KÖTZ, AN<br />
INTRODUCTION TO COMPARATIVE LAW 591 (T. Weir trans., Oxford University Press 3rd ed. 1998); critical<br />
Dawson, Erasable Enrichment in <strong>German</strong> <strong>Law</strong>, 61 B.U. L. REV. 304 (1981).<br />
101 VIRGO, THE PRINCIPLES OF THE LAW OF RESTITUTION 722 (CLARENDON PRESS 1999) ); Nolan, Change of<br />
Position, in LAUNDERING AND TRACING 156 (Birks ed., Clarendon Press 1995).<br />
102 BURROWS, THE LAW OF RESTITUTION 429 (London: Butterworths 1993); Nolan, id.; Key, Change of Position,<br />
58 M.L.R. 515 (1995); See also, the recommendation of the <strong>Law</strong> Commission for England and Wales,<br />
Restitution: Mistakes of <strong>Law</strong> and Ultra Vires Public Authority Receipts and Payments para. 2.22 (<strong>Law</strong><br />
Com. No. 227, London: HMSO 1994).<br />
103 <strong>The</strong> final Court of Appeal for a number of Commonwealth countries.<br />
104 Dextra Bank & Trust Co. Ltd. v. Bank of Jamaica, 1 All E.R. (Commercial Cases) 193, para. 45 (2002).<br />
105 See the <strong>Law</strong> Reform (Contributory Negligence) Act 1945.
40 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />
[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
defence. Does it matter whether the received benefit was destroyed by accident, by<br />
the enrichee’s negligence or even willful act? In <strong>German</strong>y as well as in England the<br />
predominant view is that the defendant is not required to act reasonably, since the<br />
honest recipient can rely on the validity of the receipt and therefore he can deploy<br />
his resources as he thinks fit. 106 Yet one has mixed feelings about granting the<br />
change of position to a defendant who washes the unjustly obtained money in the<br />
washing machine or even burns it. 107 One is inclined to follow Burrows, who does<br />
indeed want to introduce an exception, even if only for such extreme situations. 108<br />
In the context of the termination of contracts the <strong>German</strong> legislator has taken account<br />
of those situations by stating that loss of enrichment can only be pleaded if<br />
the recipient “has taken the care which he usually takes in his own affairs” (§ 346 III<br />
1 No. 3). 109 This seems to be a good solution, since the defence is only excluded if<br />
the defendant has acted unreasonably as measured by his own standards (so-called<br />
diligentia quam in suis 110 ). It should be adopted for the general change of position<br />
defence.<br />
F. Loss of Enrichment in Anticipation of Receipt<br />
<strong>The</strong> question whether an innocent enrichee can deduct expenses from the enrichment,<br />
which were made before the actual receipt, is debated at length in England.<br />
As a starting point, reference is often made to § 142(1) of the American Restatement of<br />
Restitution, which provides that the change of circumstances can be taken into account<br />
“after the receipt of the benefit.” 111 This view has found support in two first<br />
instance decisions. In the case of Westdeutsche Landesbank Girozentrale v. Islington<br />
LBC it was held that it must be evaluated whether the defendant’s position has<br />
106 For <strong>German</strong>y: Lieb, in MÜNCHENER KOMMENTAR ZUM BÜRGERLICHEN GESETZBUCH. BAND 5.<br />
SCHULDRECHT. BESONDERER TEIL III §§ 705-853, § 818, para. 70 (Rebmann et al. eds., C.H.Beck 3rd ed.<br />
1997); Jewell, <strong>The</strong> Boundaries of Change of Position – A Comparative Study, RESTITUTION LAW REVIEW 44<br />
(2000). For England: BIRKS, AN INTRODUCTION TO THE LAW OF RESTITUTION 62 (Clarendon Press 1985);<br />
GOFF & JONES, THE LAW OF RESTITUTION para. 40-006 (Sweet & Maxwell 6th ed. 2002); Key, Change of<br />
Position, 58 M.L.R. 517 (1995); <strong>Law</strong> Commission for England and Wales, Restitution: Mistakes of <strong>Law</strong><br />
and Ultra Vires Public Authority Receipts and Payments para. 2.23 (<strong>Law</strong> Com. No. 227, London: HMSO<br />
1994).<br />
107 This seems to be of no problem for Key. ); Key, Change of Position, 58 M.L.R. 516 (1995).<br />
108 BURROWS, THE LAW OF RESTITUTION 431 (Butterworths 1993).<br />
109 Critical of this approach: Zimmermann, Restitution after Termination for Breach of Contract in <strong>German</strong><br />
<strong>Law</strong>, RESTITUION LAW REVIEW 24 (1997).<br />
110 ‘<strong>The</strong> same care that he exercises for his own affairs.’<br />
111 Emphasis added.
2004] <strong>The</strong> Defence of “Change of Position”<br />
41<br />
changed “since he received [the benefit].” 112 This notion is expressed more clearly in<br />
South Tyneside MBC v. Svenska, where Mr. Justice Clarke held that “save perhaps in<br />
exceptional circumstances, the defence of change of position is confined to changes<br />
which take place after receipt.” 113 <strong>The</strong> judge feared that otherwise the defendant<br />
would rely upon the supposed validity of a void contract, whereas Prof. Burrows<br />
argued that the acknowledgement of “anticipatory reliance” as a valid change of<br />
position leads to the protection of a mere expectation, which is generally alien to<br />
the law. 114<br />
This string of arguments is highly contestable. To begin with, it seems merely arbitrary<br />
to distinguish between anticipatory and actual reliance. If the defendant has<br />
been informed that he will receive a certain amount of money and gives a different<br />
sum to charity in reliance of the receipt, can it matter whether the money was actually<br />
in the defendant’s account at the time he made the donation? Maybe the transfer<br />
of the money has simply been delayed in the banking system. 115 Secondly, we<br />
must bear in mind that “anticipatory reliance” is not a cause of action, but part of a<br />
defence. 116 <strong>The</strong>refore, it is not just an issue of the protection of an expectation, but<br />
the protection of a fulfilled expectation, since questions of loss of enrichment can<br />
only arise when the benefit was actually received. This leads us to a third point.<br />
One can clearly show that it is justified that the plaintiff takes the risk of the defendant’s<br />
loss of enrichment before receipt. By incurring expenses prior to the actual<br />
enrichment the defendant bears the risk that his expectation of an enrichment<br />
might not be fulfilled, but not more; once the benefit has been transferred, his situation<br />
is in no way different from a defendant who changes his position after receipt.<br />
117 Finally, given the “but for”-test of causation, one can truly come to the conclusion<br />
that it would be inequitable for the defendant to be required to make restitution<br />
if he has disbursements causally linked to the enrichment, but made before the<br />
actual receipt.<br />
112 Westdeutsche Landesbank Girozentrale v. Islington LBC, 4 All E.R. 890, 948 (1994). (Hobhouse J.).<br />
Emphasis added.<br />
113 1 All E.R. 545, 565 (1995).<br />
114 BURROWS, THE LAW OF RESTITUTION 424 (Butterworths 1993).<br />
115 Example from Key, Change of Position, 58 M.L.R. 514 (1995); Nolan, Change of Position, in LAUNDERING<br />
AND TRACING 165 (Birks ed., Clarendon Press 1995).<br />
116 Cf., VIRGO, THE PRINCIPLES OF THE LAW OF RESTITUTION 719 (CLARENDON PRESS 1999); Jewell, Change of<br />
Position, in LESSONS OF THE SWAPS LITIGATION 275 (Birks et al. eds., Mansfield Press 2000).<br />
117 Nolan, Change of Position, in LAUNDERING AND TRACING 166 (Birks ed., Clarendon Press 1995); Jewell,<br />
id. at 279; Key, Change of Position, 58 M.L.R. 513 (1995).
42 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />
[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
<strong>The</strong>se overwhelming reasons seem to have influenced the judiciary, too. <strong>The</strong> advice<br />
of the Privy Council in Dextra Bank & Trust Co. Ltd. v. Bank of Jamaica has made it<br />
clear, that “anticipatory reliance” must be regarded as a change of position. 118<br />
<strong>The</strong>refore, one need be no prophet to say that English law will adopt that conclusion.<br />
In <strong>German</strong>y, the problem of “anticipatory reliance” has attracted far less attention.<br />
One reason might be that the courts have always regarded it as a case of loss of<br />
enrichment. 119 This can be exemplified by a well-known case in which the defendant<br />
was notified by his employer that he would receive a considerable amount of<br />
money as a grant to cover medical costs. In expectation of this benefit he bought his<br />
wife an expensive muskrat fur coat. After receiving the payment, it turned out that<br />
the defendant was not entitled to the allowance. <strong>The</strong> subsequent claim in unjust<br />
enrichment was dismissed because of loss of enrichment. <strong>The</strong> Oberverwaltungsgericht<br />
(Higher Administrative Court) of Hamburg held, that “[i]t is sufficient, if the<br />
[incurred] loss antedates the actual receipt … as long as the loss is causally linked to<br />
the receipt.” 120 In public law the parliament has expressed this more clearly than in<br />
the succinct § 818 III. Section 48 II 1 of the Federal Administrative Procedures Act<br />
speaks broadly of Vertrauensschutz (the protection of reliance) as the concept behind<br />
change of position.<br />
We can therefore conclude that better reasons exist for the acknowledgement of<br />
“anticipatory reliance” as part of the loss of enrichment defence. This concept has<br />
been applied without problems for a long time in <strong>German</strong>y and it seems as if English<br />
law will take the same course.<br />
G. Counter-Restitution and Saldotheorie<br />
In Lipkin Gorman Lord Goff stated, that the defence of change of position “is likely<br />
to be available on comparatively rare occasions.” 121 As far as the <strong>German</strong> law is<br />
concerned, we find a high degree of compatibility with the view expressed by Lord<br />
Goff. 122 <strong>The</strong> reason for that lies in the fact that restitution is often granted in the<br />
118 Dextra Bank & Trust Co. Ltd. v. Bank of Jamaica, 1 All E.R. (Commercial Cases) 193, para. 35 (2002);<br />
See also Thomas v. Houston Corbett and Co., N.Z.L.R. 151, 164 (1969). (North P.).<br />
119 R.G.Z. 137, 324, 336; B.G.H.Z. 1, 75, 81.<br />
120 Oberverwaltungsgericht Hamburg, Neue Zeitschrift für Verwaltungsrecht (NVwZ) 73, 74 (1988).<br />
121 2 A.C. 548, 580 (1991).<br />
122 If one believes Chen-Wishart, Unjust Factors and the Restitutionary Response, 20 O.J.L.S. 561 (2000), this<br />
might be true for England, too.
2004] <strong>The</strong> Defence of “Change of Position”<br />
43<br />
context of contracts, which involve the mutual exchange of performances between<br />
the parties. Contracts in this respect are called synallagmatic contracts. An example<br />
might illustrate the problem in relation to loss of enrichment: P buys a car worth<br />
£9,000 from D for £10,000 and destroys it in an accident two weeks later due to his<br />
own negligence. It subsequently turns out that the sales contract was void. Under<br />
§ 812 I 1, P can now claim back the purchase price since it was paid “without legal<br />
cause,” and D can demand the car accordingly. Yet the car is completely worthless<br />
and therefore P can plead loss of enrichment. At the end of the day, P receives<br />
£10,000 and D nothing. This result is referred to in <strong>German</strong>y as the Zweikondiktionentheorie<br />
or the theory of the two separate enrichment claims.<br />
Shortly after the enactment of the BGB the courts were dissatisfied with that outcome<br />
and “invented” the so-called Saldotheorie or net-gain theory. 123 It is based on<br />
the consideration that the defendant, relying on the security of his receipt (which is<br />
the basis of the change of position defence), must also remain aware of the fact that<br />
he only received the enrichment because he gave something in return. In other<br />
words: <strong>The</strong>re are two parties trusting in the security of receipt, both are likewise<br />
worthy of protection, which effectively means that security of receipt is “neutralised”<br />
124 as a factor. This means that each of them has to bear his own loss: Casum<br />
sentit dominus. 125 Consequently, the application of the change of position defence is<br />
excluded in cases of synallagmatic contracts; the risk of loss of enrichment is shifted<br />
back from the plaintiff to the defendant. Finally, the Saldotheorie leads to an automatic<br />
set-off of both claims in unjust enrichment expressed in monetary terms. In<br />
this light, we would apply the law in the above example in the following way: In<br />
principle, D can claim £9,000 (the value of the car) from P, who cannot plead the<br />
loss of enrichment defence, P can claim £10,000 from D; yet both claims are balanced<br />
out against each other with the consequence that P can demand £1,000 from<br />
D, the Saldo or net-gain.<br />
<strong>The</strong> Saldotheorie has remained a matter of controversy among academics, 126 but it is<br />
still the preferred solution by judges dealing with restitution in relation to synallagmatic<br />
contracts. Yet it is clear that it can only be applied if both parties deserve<br />
123 R.G.Z. 54, 137, 141; B.G.H., N.J.W. 1988, 3011; Lieb, in MÜNCHENER KOMMENTAR ZUM BÜRGERLICHEN<br />
GESETZBUCH. BAND 5. SCHULDRECHT. BESONDERER TEIL III §§ 705-853, § 818, para. 85 (Rebmann et al.<br />
eds., C.H.Beck 3rd ed. 1997).<br />
124 To the point: Jewell, <strong>The</strong> Boundaries of Change of Position – A Comparative Study, RESTITUTION LAW<br />
REVIEW 35 (2000).<br />
125 Equivalent to ‘<strong>The</strong> loss lies where it falls.’<br />
126 See most notably LARENZ & CANARIS, LEHRBUCH DES SCHULDRECHTS. ZWEITER BAND. BESONDERER<br />
TEIL. 2. HALBBAND 321 (C.H. Beck 13th ed. 1994) with further references.
44 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />
[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
the same level of protection. In cases of minors, fraud, and duress the courts have<br />
resorted to the Zweikondiktionentheorie, so that the innocent party is only liable to<br />
return the surviving enrichment. 127<br />
In England the problem of mutual restitution has been addressed from a different<br />
angle, namely as the defence of “counter-restitution impossible.” 128 Originally a<br />
claim in restitution could only succeed if the plaintiff was able to give back to the<br />
defendant, what he had originally received from him (restitutio in integrum), since<br />
otherwise the plaintiff would have been unjustly enriched. 129 <strong>The</strong> courts were reluctant<br />
to make a valuation of the benefit received by the plaintiff, when he did not<br />
retain it in its original form and therefore denied restitution if (precise) counterrestitution<br />
was impossible. 130 This has rightly been described by Prof. Birks as<br />
“overkill,” 131 because “assuming solvency, it is always possible for the plaintiff to<br />
pay the defendant a sum of money for the value of the benefit received.” 132 Whilst<br />
there are some cases that indicate that the judiciary is willing, at least in equity, to<br />
depart from the strict rule 133 and the uniform academic demand for its abolishment,<br />
134 there is so far no authority, which clearly favours the general valuation of<br />
the counter-restitution in monetary terms. 135 If English law made such a desirable<br />
127 Cf., B.G.H.Z. 57, 137, 150; LARENZ & CANARIS, LEHRBUCH DES SCHULDRECHTS. ZWEITER BAND.<br />
BESONDERER TEIL. 2. HALBBAND 329 (C.H. Beck 13th ed. 1994); MARKESINIS ET AL., THE GERMAN LAW OF<br />
OBLIGATIONS. VOLUME 1. THE LAW OF CONTRACTS AND RESTITUTION 765 (Clarendon Press 1997).<br />
128 It seems to be controversial whether it is a defence or bar, and whether there is a separate cause of<br />
action for the defendant for counter-restitution based on total failure of consideration. But these considerations<br />
are of little relevance for the purpose of this paper.<br />
129 Spence v. Crawford, 3 All E.R. 271, esp. 288 (1939). (Lord Wright); Adam v. Newbigging, 13 APP. CAS.<br />
308 (1888).<br />
130 This resembles the approach in relation to total failure of consideration, cf., McKendrick, Total Failure<br />
of Consideration and Counter-Restitution: Two Issues or One?, in LAUNDERING AND TRACING 217(Birks ed.,<br />
Clarendon Press 1995).<br />
131 In RESTITUTION – THE FUTURE 129 (<strong>The</strong> Federation Press 1992).<br />
132 BURROWS, THE LAW OF RESTITUTION 134 (Butterworths 1993).<br />
133 Erlanger v. New Sombrero Phosphate Co., 3 APP. CAS. 1218 (1878); O’Sullivan v. Management Agency<br />
and Music Ltd., Q.B. 428 (1985).<br />
134 McKendrick, Total Failure of Consideration and Counter-Restitution: Two Issues or One?, in LAUNDERING<br />
AND TRACING 233 (Birks ed., Clarendon Press 1995); VIRGO, THE PRINCIPLES OF THE LAW OF RESTITUTION<br />
691 (Clarendon Press 1999); Birks, RESTITUTION – THE FUTURE 129 (<strong>The</strong> Federation Press 1992); BURROWS,<br />
THE LAW OF RESTITUTION 134 (Butterworths 1993).<br />
135 On the contrary, see Smith New Court Securities Ltd. v. Scrimgeour Vickers, 1 W.L.R. 1271, esp. 1280<br />
(1994). (Nourse L.J.).
2004] <strong>The</strong> Defence of “Change of Position”<br />
45<br />
step, there would hardly be a difference to the <strong>German</strong> Saldotheorie, at least with<br />
respect to the outcome. Turning back to our example, P would be able to claim<br />
£10,000, but would be obliged to return the value of the car (£9,000). Surely, D<br />
would opt for a set-off, which would leave P with £1,000.<br />
Correctly, Nolan has asked whether or not the question of counter-restitution is<br />
merely a specific instance of loss of enrichment 136 (and indeed Prof. Birks subsumed<br />
it under that heading 137), since the same results might be achieved more coherently,<br />
if one simply allows the defendant to deduct from his enrichment the value of what<br />
he has given to the plaintiff before. 138<br />
While the development in English law is still at an early stage, some critical remarks<br />
on the <strong>German</strong> Saldotheorie seem appropriate. This theory is in fact nothing<br />
more than a rough “rule of thumb.” It does not sufficiently take into account the<br />
degree of fault attributable to plaintiff and defendant, it is inconsistent with the<br />
rules on the termination of contracts (§ 346 III 1 No. 3), fails to address the problem<br />
of random loss of enrichment adequately and ignores the difficulties in cases of<br />
advance performance. An approach similar to the one developed in Section E.<br />
above, namely a concept of “mutual fault assessment” as a basis for allocating the<br />
risks, seems more appropriate to the author. English law should therefore carefully<br />
consider not to adopt the <strong>German</strong> solution, even if it is just in the outcome.<br />
H. Conclusion<br />
<strong>The</strong> examination of the application of the change of position defence in <strong>German</strong>y<br />
and England reveals considerable concordances between both legal orders. Most<br />
notably in the context of causation, anticipatory reliance and to some extent fault,<br />
there is hardly a difference, either in the concept, or in the outcome. It is apparently<br />
no coincidence since <strong>German</strong> enrichment law has been discussed in several English<br />
articles, which have even influenced the leading work on restitution, Goff and<br />
Jones, 139 let alone the fact that on reading the works of some English academics the<br />
reader who is familiar with <strong>German</strong> enrichment law will detect some interesting<br />
parallels. Yet it has to be noted that the tendency among English scholars to develop<br />
a loss of enrichment defence encompassing all restitutionary claims does not<br />
136 Nolan, Change of Position, in LAUNDERING AND TRACING 187 (Birks ed., Clarendon Press 1995).<br />
137 Birks, RESTITUTION – THE FUTURE 128 (<strong>The</strong> Federation Press 1992).<br />
138 This solution has never gained significant acceptance in <strong>German</strong>y, since it would undermine the basic<br />
rule of restitution in kind; anyway, the Saldotheorie has clearly overridden such a straightforward approach.<br />
139 See the references to the <strong>German</strong> approach at para. 40-005.
46 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />
[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
fit into that pattern, since <strong>German</strong> law has made use of different change of position<br />
defences for good reasons.<br />
As has been pointed out on several occasions in the text, the <strong>German</strong> solution to<br />
change of position is not free of flaws. <strong>The</strong> sacrosanct principle whereby a bona fide<br />
defendant must under no circumstances be required to return more than the surviving<br />
enrichment has been “enforced with an unrelieved rigor and disregard of<br />
consequences that would be hard to find elsewhere in modern <strong>German</strong> law.” 140 It is<br />
the author’s firm belief that a flexible approach would be more appropriate, balancing<br />
the responsibilities of defendant and plaintiff in a more equitable way. This<br />
should be done by adopting a “mutual fault assessment.”<br />
English law, therefore, should not follow the current <strong>German</strong> law in this regard, but<br />
rather develop its own way, hopefully based on a relative fault approach combined<br />
with the unrestricted valuation of claims and counter-claims. Since the defence of<br />
change of position is still in its youth in England, such a hope does not seem to be<br />
illusory.<br />
140 Dawson, Erasable Enrichment in <strong>German</strong> <strong>Law</strong>, 61 B.U. L. REV. 272 (1981).
EUROPEAN & INTERNATIONAL LAW<br />
Relative Normativity and the Constitutional Dimension<br />
of International <strong>Law</strong>: A Place for Values in the International<br />
Legal System?<br />
By Stefan Kirchner *<br />
A. Introduction<br />
While International <strong>Law</strong> becomes more and more specialized, a tendency towards<br />
Fragmentation becomes visible: more and more sub-regimes of International <strong>Law</strong><br />
emerge, leading to an increased number of rules. With the creation of more subregimes,<br />
cases are becoming more likely in which more than one sub-regime is involved<br />
and the question arises, which sub-regime’s rules take precedence. Recent<br />
examples for such collisions of regimes include the relation between Free Trade and<br />
the Protection of the Environment in the Yellowfin-Tuna Case between the United<br />
States and Mexico which was settled only in January 2002, the Tadic-Nicaragua Debate<br />
1 and the Swordfish Case between the European Community and Chile, 2 including<br />
the need for some form of internal order or hierarchy within International <strong>Law</strong>.<br />
Twenty Years after Weil’s pioneering - yet critical - article, 3 based on an earlier<br />
French text, 4 the idea of Relative Normativity in International <strong>Law</strong> remains a con-<br />
* Diploma in International <strong>Law</strong> (with distinction) (University of Helsinki); Diploma in International<br />
Humanitarian <strong>Law</strong> (ICRC Geneva / IFHV Bochum / DRK Bonn); student aide (studentische Hilfskraft) to<br />
Prof. Dr. Thilo Marauhn, M.Phil. (Wales) at the Chair for Public, International and European <strong>Law</strong> at the<br />
Faculty of <strong>Law</strong> of Justus Liebig - University in Giessen, <strong>German</strong>y. Email: kirchner@justice.com. This<br />
article is based on research undertaken for a Diploma <strong>The</strong>sis entitled “Hierarchy and Relative Normativity<br />
in Today’s and Tomorrow’s International <strong>Law</strong> - A Public <strong>Law</strong> Approach to Reconciling Constitutionalization and<br />
Fragmentation with the Aim of Providing Legal Certainty and Guidance on Today’s Hard Choices in International<br />
<strong>Law</strong> based on Common Values of the International Community”, which has been submitted by the Author to<br />
the Eric Castrén Institute of International <strong>Law</strong> and Human Rights at the Faculty of <strong>Law</strong> of Helsinki<br />
University in August 2003.<br />
1 cf. note. 46.<br />
2 cf. Christian Walter, Constitutionalizing (Inter)national Governance - Possibilities for and Limits to the Development<br />
of an International Constitutional <strong>Law</strong>, in: 44 GERMAN YEARBOOK OF INTERNATIONAL LAW 170-90<br />
(2001).<br />
3 Prosper Weil, Towards Relative Normativity in International <strong>Law</strong>?, in 77 AMERICAN JOURNAL OF<br />
INTERNATIONAL LAW 413 (1983).
48 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />
[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
troversial one. 5 Yet three recent developments indicate that Relative Normativity<br />
has found its place in the international legal system. Shelton 6 identifies the following<br />
factors as the main causes for the growing interest in the issue: (1) the reduced<br />
importance of state consent for the creation of International <strong>Law</strong>; 7 (2) the expansion<br />
of International <strong>Law</strong> as such, 8 which in turn makes the international legal system<br />
more complex 9 than ever before; and (3) the emergence of International Criminal<br />
<strong>Law</strong> and the subsequent need to define the relationship between rules of International<br />
Criminal <strong>Law</strong> on the one hand and jus cogens as well as obligations erga omnes<br />
on the other hand. 10<br />
In this article we will examine the role of both jus cogens and Relative Normativity<br />
in contemporary International <strong>Law</strong> and the potential for a Constitutional Dimension<br />
of International <strong>Law</strong> to give a place to the (few) common values the international<br />
community can agree on and finally ask if and how International Constitutional<br />
<strong>Law</strong> can be utilized in order to answer some of today’s most pressing questions<br />
in International <strong>Law</strong>.<br />
B. <strong>The</strong> Role of jus cogens in Contemporary International <strong>Law</strong><br />
I. <strong>The</strong> controversy surrounding the jus cogens concept<br />
Yet it is the concept, or as it is also referred to, the "theory" 11 of jus cogens which<br />
itself is not as uncontested as it may seem at first sight. To begin with, it remains<br />
unclear what the idea of jus cogens includes and although Art. 53 of the Vienna<br />
Convention on the <strong>Law</strong> of Treaties (VCLT) refers to the concept of peremptory<br />
norms expressis verbis, 12 neither the Convention itself nor the travaux préparatoires of<br />
4 Prosper Weil, Vers une normativité relative en droit international?, in 86 Revue général de droit international<br />
public 5 (1982).<br />
5 cf. Dinah Shelton, International <strong>Law</strong> and Relative Normativity, in: MALCOM D. EVANS (ED.),<br />
INTERNATIONAL LAW 145,46 (2003).<br />
6 Id. at 148.<br />
7 Id. at 148<br />
8 Id. at 148.<br />
9 Id. at 148.<br />
10 Id. at 149.<br />
11 Id. at 150.<br />
12 Art. 53 of the Vienna Convention on the <strong>Law</strong> of Treaties, United Nations Treaty Series, Vol. 1155, pp.<br />
331 et seq., provides that " A treaty is void if, at the time of its conclusion, it conflicts with a peremptory
2004] Relative Normativity<br />
49<br />
the Vienna Convention on the <strong>Law</strong> of Treaties offer a clear definition of the material<br />
content of the rules which are considered to be of a peremptory nature. And although<br />
it is recognized that there is a need for fundamental norms in order to ensure<br />
that the international legal system itself can operate, 13 the 1986 Vienna Conference<br />
on the <strong>Law</strong> of Treaties between States and International Organizations or between<br />
International Organizations failed to come up with a more precise definition<br />
of jus cogens but recognized that the divergence of views on this issue continued. 14<br />
Furthermore, both states 15 and international courts are reluctant to refer to the peremptory<br />
norms of International <strong>Law</strong>. 16 Yet the concept is being referred to both by<br />
domestic courts 17 as well as in dissenting opinions issued by judges of the International<br />
Court of Justice. 18 Although the Court recognized the International <strong>Law</strong><br />
Commission’s (ILC) understanding of the prohibition of the use of force as jus cogens<br />
19 in the case concerning Military and Paramilitary Activities in and against Nicaragua,<br />
20 the decision in the Arrest Warrant Case 21 indicates the limits of the concept,<br />
norm of general International <strong>Law</strong>. For the purposes of the present Convention, a peremptory norm of<br />
general International <strong>Law</strong> is a norm accepted and recognized by the international community of States<br />
as a whole as a norm from which no derogation is permitted and which can be modified only by a subsequent<br />
norm of general International <strong>Law</strong> having the same character.".<br />
13 According to Kelsen, the source of international obligation is not the consent of states to be bound, but<br />
must be found in a more fundamental norm which imposes a duty to be bound by obligations freely<br />
accepted, cf. Hans Kelsen, <strong>The</strong> Pure <strong>The</strong>ory of <strong>Law</strong>, in 51 <strong>Law</strong> Quarterly Review 517 (1935). <strong>The</strong>n-ILC<br />
rapporteur Sir Humphrey Waldock suggested that international treaties ought to be void if they run<br />
contrary to fundamental principles of International <strong>Law</strong>, cf. Shelton, op. cit., at p. 153.<br />
14 United Nations Conference on the <strong>Law</strong> of Treaties between States and International Organizations or<br />
between International Organizations, Vienna, 18 February - 21 March 1986, A/Conf.129/16 (Vol. I), 17.<br />
15 <strong>The</strong> ICJ noted in Hungary v. Slovakia, Gabčikovo-Nagymaros Project, ICJ Reports 1997, pp. 7 et seq., at<br />
para. 112, that both parties had not invoked any jus cogens norms relating to International Environmental<br />
<strong>Law</strong>. But see also the Nicaraguan memorial as well as the U.S. Counter-memorial in Military and Paramilitary<br />
Activities in and against Nicaragua, quoted by the ICJ in its Judgment, ICJ Reports 1986, 14.<br />
16 In its North Sea Continental Shelf Judgment, ICJ Reports 1969, pp. 3 et seq., at para. 72, the ICJ refused to<br />
adress the issue of jus cogens, cf. Shelton, op. cit., at 154, there fn. 29.<br />
17 cf. Shelton, op. cit., at 154, 56 on the role of jus cogens before U.S. Courts.<br />
18 cf. the dissenting opinion by Judge ad hoc Renandes in Right of Passage over Indian Territory, ICJ Reports<br />
1960, 6 at 135, 39, 40 and the dissenting opinion of Judge Tanaka in South West Africa, Second Phase, ICJ<br />
Reports 1966, 6 at 298.<br />
19 ILC, Commentary to Article 50 of the ILC Draft Articles on the <strong>Law</strong> of Treaties, in ILC Yearbook 1966-II, 247.<br />
20 Nicaragua v. United States of America, Military and Paramilitary Activities in and against Nicaragua, ICJ<br />
Reports 1986, 14.<br />
21Democratic Republic of Congo v. Belgium, Arrest Warrant of 11 April 2000, ICJ Reports 2002, 3.
50 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />
[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
since the Court did not even refer to the issue of jus cogens, except for one dissenting<br />
opinion. 22 On the other hand, Judge Lauterpacht suggested in his separate opinion<br />
to the order of 13 September 1993 (Further request for the indication of provisional<br />
measures) in the case of the Application of the Convention on the Prevention and<br />
Punishment of the Crime of Genocide (Bosnia and Herzegovina v. Serbia and Montenegro)<br />
that even Art. 103 of the Charter of the United Nations, 23 as well as actions taken by<br />
the Security Council, are inferior to jus cogens rules. 24<br />
Furthermore, it appears that Courts specifically dealing with issues more closely<br />
related to Human Rights and International Humanitarian <strong>Law</strong> will refer to jus cogens<br />
more openly. While the European Court of Human Rights (ECtHR) refused to<br />
override state immunity due to a violation of jus cogens, it nevertheless accepts the<br />
concept, 25 as do the Inter-American Commission on Human Rights 26 and the International<br />
Criminal Tribunal for the Former Yugoslavia 27 in a number of decisions.<br />
An other boost for the acceptance of jus cogens came with the recent completion of<br />
the ILC Draft Articles on State Responsibility, 28 Article 40 of which acknowledges<br />
22 Arrest Warrant of 11 April 2000, ICJ Reports 2002 3, Dissenting opinion by Judge Al-Khasawneh, para.<br />
7.<br />
23 Art. 103 of the UN Charter of 26 June 1945, Yearbook of the United Nations 1969, 953, reads as follows:<br />
“In the event of a conflict between the obligations of the Members of the United Nations under the present<br />
Charter and their obligations under any other international agreement, their obligations under the<br />
present Charter shall prevail.”<br />
24 Judge Lauterpacht, Separate Opinion, in APPLICATION OF THE CONVENTION ON THE PREVENTION AND<br />
PUNISHMENT OF THE CRIME OF GENOCIDE (BOSNIA AND HERZEGOVINA V. SERBIA AND MONTENEGRO),<br />
Order of 13 September 1993 - Further request for the indication of provisional measures, ICJ Reports<br />
1993, 325, 408 at 440.<br />
25 ECtHR, Al-Adsani v. United Kingdom, Judgment, 21 November 2001, (2002) 34 EHRR 11.<br />
26 OAS, Inter-American Commission on Human Rights, 81 st session, Annual Report of the Inter-<br />
American Commission on Human Rights, Victims of the Tugboat ‘13 de Marzo’ v. Cuba, Rep. No. 47 / 96,<br />
OR OEA/Ser.L/V/II.95/Doc.7, rev (1997), at pp. 146 et seq.<br />
27 ICTY, Prosecutor v. Furundzija, Judgment, Case No. IT-95-17/1-T, para. 153.<br />
28 <strong>The</strong> ILC Draft Articles on State Responsibility were included in General Assembly Resolution 56 / 83<br />
(Responsibility of States for internationally wrongful acts) of 12 December 2001 as an annex, cf. UN Doc.<br />
A/RES/56/83.
2004] Relative Normativity<br />
51<br />
the existence of jus cogens 29 and Article 41 of which states the consequences of a<br />
breach thereof. 30<br />
Since no international Court will outright deny that jus cogens obligations exist, it is<br />
most likely that it is not the concept as such but rather the uncertainty of its contents<br />
that forms a barrier for a wider acceptance of the idea of peremptory norms<br />
by both states and international courts. Jus cogens certainly is "a concept in evolution,"<br />
31 but not necessarily in regard to the concept as such but, as we will see, with<br />
regard to its contents. At the time being, it is the Courts and Tribunals dealing with<br />
Human Rights and International Humanitarian <strong>Law</strong> as well as the ILC that are at<br />
the cutting edge shaping the content of jus cogens.<br />
II. <strong>The</strong> need for jus cogens in modern International <strong>Law</strong><br />
Even if massive breaches of the most fundamental rules of International <strong>Law</strong>, such<br />
as the prohibition of the use of force or of genocide, indicate that the global community<br />
as a whole is not always willing to accept a set of fundamental and supreme<br />
norms, the need for some form of supreme norms aimed at safeguarding the international<br />
community as a whole cannot be denied: "<strong>The</strong> international community<br />
cannot afford a consensual regime to address many modern problems. [...]." 32 To<br />
the contrary, "the modern independence of States demands an international ordre<br />
public containing rules that require strict compliance." 33 In the words of Dinah Shelton,<br />
"<strong>The</strong> urgent need to act [...] fundamentally challenges the consensual framework<br />
of the international system by seeking to impose on dissenting States obliga-<br />
29 Art. 40 (Application of this chapter) states: "1. This chapter applies to the international responsibility<br />
which is entailed by a serious breach by a State of an obligation arising under a peremptory norm of<br />
general International <strong>Law</strong>. 2. A breach of such an obligation is serious if it involves a gross or systematic<br />
failure by the responsible State to fulfil the obligation."<br />
30 Art. 41 (Particular consequences of a serious breach of an obligation under this chapter) reads as follows: " 1.<br />
States shall cooperate to bring to an end through lawful means any serious breach within the meaning of<br />
article 40. 2. No State shall recognize as lawful a situation created by a serious breach within the meaning<br />
of article 40, nor render aid or assistance in maintaining that situation. 3. This article is without<br />
prejudice to the other consequences referred to in this part and to such further consequences that a<br />
breach to which this chapter applies may entail under International <strong>Law</strong>."<br />
31 So the representative of Brazil at the United Nations Conference on the <strong>Law</strong> of Treaties between States<br />
and International Organizations or between International Organizations, Vienna, 18 February - 21 March<br />
1986, A/Conf.129/16 (Vol. I), 188.<br />
32 Shelton, op. cit., at p. 159.<br />
33 Id.
52 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />
[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
tions, that the ‘international community’ deems fundamental. State practice has yet<br />
to catch up with this plea of necessity." 34<br />
Since there is a need for restructuring International <strong>Law</strong>, we will now examine the<br />
role Relative Normativity plays in International <strong>Law</strong> today and how the concept of<br />
Relative Normativity can be employed to reshape the international legal system in<br />
order to give an appropriate place to the fundamental values which aim at promoting<br />
the common good of humankind.<br />
C. Relative Normativity in Today’s International Legal System<br />
I. Relative Normativity within the International Legal System<br />
<strong>The</strong> concepts of Relative Normativity and hierarchy therefore have become a fact in<br />
present day International <strong>Law</strong>, both being inherent in any legal system 35 and in the<br />
case of Public International <strong>Law</strong> reflected in the general acceptance of the concept<br />
of jus cogens 36 as well as obligations erga omnes 37 and Art. 103 UN Charter. 38 Yet the<br />
controversy surrounding jus cogens 39 already indicates that this "hierarchy" falls<br />
well short of the hierarchical structures found in national legal systems. Consequently<br />
Weiler and Paulus speak of “super-norms” 40 rather than of supreme norms.<br />
34 Id.<br />
35 cf. Martti Koskenniemi, Hierarchy in International <strong>Law</strong>: A Sketch, in: 8 EUROPEAN JOURNAL OF<br />
INTERNATIONAL LAW 1997, 566 at 571.<br />
36 Art. 53 of the Vienna Convention on the <strong>Law</strong> of Treaties (1969) 1155 United Nations Treaty Series 331<br />
states that „a treaty is void if, at the time of its conclusion, it conflicts with a peremptory norm of general<br />
International <strong>Law</strong>. For the purposes of the present Convention, a peremptory norm of general International<br />
<strong>Law</strong> is a norm accepted and recognized by the international community of states as a whole as a<br />
norm from which no derogation is permitted and which can be modified only by a subsequent norm of<br />
general International <strong>Law</strong> having the same character.“ <strong>The</strong> text of Art. 53 of the Vienna Convention on<br />
the <strong>Law</strong> of Treaties Between States and International Organizations or Between International Organizations,<br />
(1986) UN Doc. A/Conf. 129/15 (1986) is identical. Later the idea of jus cogens was accepted by the<br />
ICJ as well: ICJ, Nicaragua v. United States, Military and Paramilitary activities in and against Nicaragua, ICJ<br />
Reports 1986, pp. 14 et seq., at p. 100. On the acceptance of jus cogens in International <strong>Law</strong> cf. Gennady M.<br />
Danilenko, International Jus Cogens: Issues of <strong>Law</strong>-making, in: 2 European <strong>Journal</strong> of International <strong>Law</strong><br />
(1991) 42.<br />
37 Belgium v. Spain, Case concerning the Barcelona Light and Traction Power Company, Limited (Second Phase),<br />
ICJ Reports 1970, 3 at para. 33.<br />
38 cf. note. 23.<br />
39 Cf. supra B. I.<br />
40 J. H. H. Weiler / Andreas L. Paulus, <strong>The</strong> Structure of Change in International <strong>Law</strong> or Is <strong>The</strong>re a Hierarchy of<br />
Norms in International <strong>Law</strong> ?, in 8 European <strong>Journal</strong> of International <strong>Law</strong> (1997), 545 at 562.
2004] Relative Normativity<br />
53<br />
Yet, as we will see, the case can be made for development towards a more classically<br />
hierarchical model in the field of International <strong>Law</strong> as well. After all, the differences<br />
between international and national society are not necessarily so large as to<br />
automatically exclude a more hierarchical structure in International <strong>Law</strong>. 41 Besides,<br />
as the international legal system is growing both in terms of issues covered by International<br />
<strong>Law</strong> as well as with regard to the deep impact International <strong>Law</strong> has on<br />
domestic legal systems, 42 hierarchical aspects can help greatly in structuring an ever<br />
more complex 43 maze of rules.<br />
II. Consequences of Relative Normativity in International <strong>Law</strong><br />
What do Relative Normativity and hierarchy mean for the practice of International<br />
<strong>Law</strong>? Are they a nuisance in the event that the rule that would “save” your case<br />
happens to be in the “wrong” treaty or are they simply attempts to give values 44 a<br />
place in a legal system traditionally based on the consent of its subjects? It is argued<br />
here that Relative Normativity and hierarchy can be much more than that and<br />
that they hold a potential for the development of a more value-based international<br />
legal system that can be more inclusive in so far as the constructs both: (1) recognize<br />
the impact of non-state actors on International <strong>Law</strong> as well as the need for good<br />
governance on a global scale through International <strong>Law</strong>; and (2) while at the same<br />
time reconciling tendencies of Constitutionalization and Fragmentation and in the long<br />
run provide a method with which to find answers to the hard choices International<br />
<strong>Law</strong> faces today.<br />
41 cf. Juan Antonio Carrillo Salcedo, Reflections on the Existence of a Hierarchy of Norms in International <strong>Law</strong>,<br />
in: 8 European <strong>Journal</strong> of International <strong>Law</strong> 1997, 583 at 583.<br />
42 cf. UN SC Res. 1373 of 28 September 2001, UN Doc. S/RES/1373 (2001).<br />
43 Shelton, op. cit., at p. 171.<br />
44 <strong>The</strong> proliferation of values through International <strong>Law</strong> still meets resistance: <strong>The</strong> president of the ICJ,<br />
Shi, only recently likened any attempt of value-proliferation through International <strong>Law</strong> to imperialism,<br />
cf. the Concluding Speech by the President of the International Court of Justice, Shi Jiuyong, at a Joint<br />
ASIL / NVIR Conference in <strong>The</strong> Hague on 5 July 2003, to be published in January 2004 by T.M.C. Asser<br />
Press in the conference proceedings entitled „From Government to Governance ? <strong>The</strong> Growing Impact<br />
of Non-State Actors on the International and European Legal System", cf. also Stefan Kirchner, Conference<br />
Report – "From Government to Governance? <strong>The</strong> Growing Impact of Non-State Actors on the International<br />
and European Legal System" - 6 th ASIL / NVIR / T.M.C. Asser Institute Joint Conference in <strong>The</strong> Hague, 3 - 5<br />
July 2003, 4 GERMAN LAW JOURNAL 827, 849 (August 2003). On the problem in general see Serge Sur, <strong>The</strong><br />
State between Fragmentation and Globalization, 8 European <strong>Journal</strong> of International <strong>Law</strong> 421 at 428 (1997).
54 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />
[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
III. Approaches to Relative Normativity<br />
Two main approaches to Relative Normativity in Public International <strong>Law</strong> seem to<br />
emerge: An interpretative 45 or conflict-of-laws-approach, which will lead to the necessity<br />
of choosing the rules applicable to the case in question, 46 and a public law<br />
approach, 47 attempting to translate public law ideas known from national legal<br />
systems to the arena of public International <strong>Law</strong>. 48 While the Vienna Convention on<br />
the <strong>Law</strong> of Treaties in essence follows the first approach, 49 it is the aim of the public<br />
law-approach to bring more coherence into the process of Constitutionalization 50 in<br />
order to create an international legal order based on the rule of law 51 and common<br />
values. 52 In this article the latter approach will be explored and we will examine<br />
where Relative Normativity has its sources in today’s public International <strong>Law</strong> and<br />
how the situation de lege lata can be developed with the aim of reconciling the contradictory<br />
tendencies of Fragmentation and Constitutionalization. Continuing from<br />
there, we will have a look at how a potential future system of International <strong>Law</strong><br />
aimed at reconciling these tendencies through an overall public law approach can provide<br />
answers to the hard choices put before International <strong>Law</strong>yers today as well as<br />
in the future. Recent examples of such hard choices, to name only a few, have been<br />
45 cf. Michael Akehurst, <strong>The</strong> Hierarchy of the Sources of International <strong>Law</strong>, 47 British Yearbook of International<br />
<strong>Law</strong> 273 (1975).<br />
46 <strong>The</strong> question for example comes up in the Tadic/Nicaragua - debate, in which a general court, the ICJ,<br />
and a court attached to a self-contained regime, the ICTY came to different conclusions on the question<br />
of third party involvement, specifically third party control of paramilitary forces, in armed conflicts, cf.<br />
Nicaragua v. United States of America, Military and Paramilitary activities in and against Nicaragua, ICJ Reports<br />
1986, 14. and ICTY, Prosecutor v. Tadic, Case No. IT-94-1.<br />
47 On the need to strengthen the Public <strong>Law</strong> Approach in International <strong>Law</strong> cf. Jochen Abraham Frowein,<br />
Konstitutionalisierung des Völkerrechts, in JOST DELBRÜCK ET AL. (EDS.), VÖLKERRECHT UND<br />
INTERNATIONALES PRIVATRECHT IN EINEM SICH GLOBALISIERENDEN INTERNATIONALEM SYSTEM 427 at. 427<br />
(2000).<br />
48 A good overview (in English) on the interaction between national and international/european constitutional<br />
conceptions is given by Thomas Giegerich, Europäische Verfassung und deutsche Verfassung im<br />
transnationalen Kosntitutionalisierungsprozess: Wechselseitige Rezeption, konstitutionelle Evolution und föderale<br />
Verpflichtung, in: 157 Beiträge zum ausländischen öffentlichen Recht und Völkerrecht 1445 at 1447 (2003).<br />
49 cf. Shelton, op. cit., at 163.<br />
50 On the lack of coherence cf. Andrea Bianchi, Ad-hocism and the Rule of <strong>Law</strong>, 13 European <strong>Journal</strong> of<br />
International <strong>Law</strong> 263 at 269 (2002).<br />
51 Peter J. Spiro, Treaties, International <strong>Law</strong>, and Constitutional Rights, in: 55 Stanford <strong>Law</strong> Review 1999 at<br />
2021 (2003).<br />
52 Bianchi, op. cit., at 272.
2004] Relative Normativity<br />
55<br />
between International Peace and Security on the one hand 53 and Human Rights on<br />
the other, or more precisely between Art. 2 (4) UN Charter 54 and International Human<br />
Rights norms 55 or between free trade and the protection of wildlife. 56 Especially<br />
the Human Rights v. International Peace and Security debate, which at times<br />
seems to have left the “radar screens” of International <strong>Law</strong>yers after the September<br />
11, 2001, terrorist attacks, 57 continues to be of great importance since one of the<br />
reasons brought forward by the U.S. and the U.K. in the 2003 war against Iraq were<br />
the massive Human Rights violations perpetrated by the regime of Saddam Hussein.<br />
58 Moreover, the Kosovo Cases 59 are still pending before the ICJ, which appears<br />
likely to rule against the NATO member states that took action against Serbia, since<br />
Art. 103 UN Charter “protects” Art. 2 (4) UN Charter in so far as it would take an<br />
obligation of a jus cogens nature to fight genocide to overrule the concomitant jus<br />
cogens obligation of Art. 2 (4) UN Charter. Despite there being a jus cogens prohibition<br />
of genocide, the jus cogens nature of the prohibition of the use of force makes it<br />
53 <strong>The</strong> literature on the debate ensuing in the wake of the 1999 Kosovo War is extensive, see for example<br />
Dino Kritsiotis, <strong>The</strong> Kosovo Crisis and NATO’s Application of Armed Force against the Federal Republic of<br />
Yugoslavia, 49 International and Comparative <strong>Law</strong> Quarterly 330 (2000); Richard A. Falk, Kosovo, World<br />
Order, and the Future of International <strong>Law</strong>, 93 American <strong>Journal</strong> of International <strong>Law</strong> 847 (1999); Bruno<br />
Simma, NATO, the UN and the Use of Force: Legal Aspects, 10 European <strong>Journal</strong> of International <strong>Law</strong> 1<br />
(1999); and Antonio Cassese, Ex inuiria ius oritur: Are We Moving towards International Legitimation of<br />
Forcible Humanitarian Countermeasures in the World Community ? - Comment on Bruno Simma, NATO, the<br />
UN and the Use of Force: Legal Aspects, 10 European <strong>Journal</strong> of International <strong>Law</strong> 23 (1999).<br />
54 Art. 2 (4) UN Charter requires that "All Members [...] refrain in their international relations from the<br />
threat or use of force against the territorial integrity or political independence of any state, or in any<br />
other manner inconsistent with the Purposes of the United Nations."<br />
55 In this case, Art. 103 UN Charter provides a rather clear, yet at times unsatisfactory solution in favor of<br />
Art. 2 (4) UN Charter, cf. fn. 23.<br />
56 After three decades, the Yellowfin Tuna dispute between the U.S. and Mexico was solved only in early<br />
2003. See also the WTO Appellate Body Report, United States - Import Prohibition of Certain Shrimp and<br />
Shrimp Products, in: 37 ILM (1998), pp. 832 et seq. and WTO Appellate Body Report, United States - Import<br />
Prohibition of Certain Shrimp and Shrimp Products, WT/DS58/AB/RW Doc. 01-5166, 22 October 2001, also<br />
available online at http://www.wto.org/english/news_e/news01_e/dsb_21nov01_e.htm.<br />
57 On Humanitarian Intervention after 9/11 see Tom J. Farer, Humanitarian Intervention before and after<br />
9/11: legality and legitimacy, in: J. L. Holzgrefe / Robert Keohane (eds.), Humanitarian Intervention (2003),<br />
pp. 53 et seq.<br />
58 Speech by Prime Minister Tony Blair on 18 March 2003, available online at<br />
http://politics.guardian.co.uk/iraq/story/0,12956,916790,00.html; Speech by U.S. President George W.<br />
Bush at the General Assembly of the United Nations on 12 September 2002, available online at<br />
http://www.whitehouse.gov/news/releases/2002/09/20020912-1.html.<br />
59 On the cases cf. Christine Gray, Legality of the Use of Force, 49 International and Comparative <strong>Law</strong><br />
Quarterly 730 (2000).
56 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />
[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
unlikely that the case can successfully be made for humanitarian intervention de<br />
lege lata. 60<br />
IV. Values turning into Rules?<br />
At the time being, only a few values can be considered to be truly shared by the<br />
international community as a whole or at least its overwhelming majority. <strong>The</strong> long<br />
Universalism-Relativism-Debate on Human Rights and the debate on the legality of<br />
the use of force outside the limitations of the United Nations Charter on the occasion<br />
of the 2003 Iraq War, the War against Terrorism and the 1999 NATO war<br />
against Serbia give a glimpse on the fundamental differences which exist already<br />
on core issues of International <strong>Law</strong>.<br />
Yet regarding the, albeit small, common ground between states, at least an international<br />
legal system in which the values the international community wants to promote<br />
are given a constitutional, hence supreme, status and in which the relation<br />
between such values is clearly defined offers the possibility give answers to such<br />
questions in the future. <strong>The</strong> inclusion of non-state actors in the decision-making<br />
process of the international community, while viewed by some as a danger to national<br />
sovereignty, 61 reflects the changing role of the state in modern International<br />
<strong>Law</strong>: states will no doubt continue to play a key role on the international stage in<br />
the future, 62 yet they will no longer, and already do no longer, act alone. International<br />
<strong>Law</strong>, in other words, is no longer the states’ family business which it used to<br />
be and most approaches to the constitutional dimension of International <strong>Law</strong> are<br />
based on this assumption. 63<br />
V. A Constitutional Dimension rather than a Constitution<br />
Although assuming that the notions of jus cogens and obligations erga omnes are<br />
insufficient to assume the existence of a hierarchy in International <strong>Law</strong>, 64 Walter<br />
rightly argues that the decline of the role of the state as well as the "decentraliza-<br />
60 cf. Stefan Kirchner, <strong>The</strong> Human Rights Dimensions of International Peace and Security and Humanitarian<br />
Intervention after 9/11 (2003), available online at http://ssrn.com/abstract=445124.<br />
61 cf. John R. Bolton, Should we Take Global Governance Seriously?, in: 1 Chicago <strong>Journal</strong> of International<br />
<strong>Law</strong> 205 at 221 (2000).<br />
62 cf. Walter, op. cit., at 171.<br />
63 Id. at 172.<br />
64 Id at 201.
2004] Relative Normativity<br />
57<br />
tion" of International <strong>Law</strong> 65 require that the idea of "a constitution" is abandoned 66<br />
since the idea of a single constitutional document is based on the assumption that it<br />
applies to a limited territory and - in principle - "unlimited subjects of regulation" 67<br />
This in turn requires us to perceive International Constitutional <strong>Law</strong> - which in<br />
function is not all too different from domestic law - as a body of law which requires<br />
coherence without constituting a single document. Rather than that we can<br />
speak of a Constitutional Dimension of International <strong>Law</strong>: there are constitutional<br />
norms, many of which are codified, yet there is not, and is not likely to be in the<br />
foreseeable future, any single document one could refer to as a "World Constitution".<br />
In the case of International Constitutional <strong>Law</strong>, it is all about function, not<br />
about form. <strong>The</strong> limitations of International Constitutional <strong>Law</strong> arise not out of a<br />
lack of hierarchy within International <strong>Law</strong>, but rather from the complexity of the<br />
international community as the pouvoir constituant and in the case of values from a<br />
continuing reluctance on the part of states to give values a place in International<br />
<strong>Law</strong>. Yet it is argued here, that a constitutional dimension of International <strong>Law</strong> has<br />
the capability of giving values a certain place in the international legal order:<br />
D. From Relative Normativity to a Constitutional Dimension of International<br />
<strong>Law</strong><br />
I. <strong>The</strong> material content of International Constitutional <strong>Law</strong> today<br />
Nevertheless there needs to be more in such a system of International Constitutional<br />
<strong>Law</strong> than values. 68 Specifically, values need to be accompanied by organizational<br />
rules, and vice versa. 69 Such organizational rules, which are already linked to values<br />
by, e.g., the principle of sovereign equality of states 70 (which could be considered a<br />
hybrid between a value and an organizational aspect), have to deal with the sources<br />
of International <strong>Law</strong> and the actors in the field of International <strong>Law</strong>, lawmaking, 71<br />
65 Id. at 188.<br />
66 Id. at 173 (emphasis as in the original text).<br />
67 Id. at 191.<br />
68 cf. above E. IV.<br />
69 <strong>The</strong>refore it would go too far to consider the UN Charter to be a constitution of humankind, since the<br />
UN Charter only includes a general reference to Human Rights, without defining them explicitly.<br />
70 Art. 2 (1) UN Charter: " <strong>The</strong> Organization is based on the principle of the sovereign equality of all its<br />
Members."<br />
71 Currently these issues are covered mainly by Art. 38 ICJ Statute and the Vienna Convention on the<br />
<strong>Law</strong> of Treaties, yet, apart from the 1986 Vienna Convention on the <strong>Law</strong> of Treaties between States and<br />
International Organizations or between International Organizations neither is so far taking into account<br />
the role of non-state actors.
58 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />
[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
dispute settlement, 72 state responsibility, law relating to treaties, law enforcement,<br />
etc. But which values can be said to be of a constitutional quality or importance?<br />
While the case can be made rather easily for the jus cogens prohibitions of war, slavery<br />
and genocide, things become more difficult when it comes to values related to<br />
good governance, such as democracy and Human Rights. While the Haiti intervention<br />
generally is not considered to have created a precedence for a duty of states to<br />
be organized in a democratic manner, the above mentioned jus cogens obligations<br />
indicate a role for Human Rights as values in a constitutional aspect of Public International<br />
<strong>Law</strong>. 73 While the European Court of Human Rights, but also the European<br />
Court of Justice, have played a vital role in making Europe the forerunner in<br />
the process of international Human Rights protection, no similar option is available<br />
on the global level 74 due to the lack of a single global Human Rights Court or a<br />
global equivalent to the ECtHR. This in turn is due to disagreement on the universality<br />
of Human Rights but also due to the manifold Human Rights instruments<br />
and a corresponding Fragmentation through Proliferation. What is desirable in the<br />
long run is a unifying and streamlining of the international systems of Human<br />
Rights protection. 75 Until then the current general consensus of the international<br />
community on inviolable Human Rights will have to suffice. At this time, an optimistically<br />
wide view in this respect appears to be somewhat unrealistic, and also<br />
the Universal Declaration of Human Rights cannot be said to take precedence over<br />
other rules of International <strong>Law</strong>. Although Human Rights are mentioned in the UN<br />
Charter’s preamble 76 as well as in Art. 1 (3) 77 thereof, the obligations of UN member<br />
72 cf. Art. 33 UN Charter, which provides "1. <strong>The</strong> parties to any dispute, the continuance of which is<br />
likely to endanger the maintenance of international peace and security, shall, first of all, seek a solution<br />
by negotiation, enquiry, mediation, conciliation, arbitration, judicial settlement, resort to regional agencies<br />
or arrangements, or other peaceful means of their own choice. 2. <strong>The</strong> Security Council shall, when it<br />
deems necessary, call upon the parties to settle their dispute by such means."<br />
73 On the question where to locate Human Rights guarantees appropriately, on a national or on an international<br />
level, cf. Spiro, op. cit., at 2001, 2021.<br />
74 Albeit decisions by the ECtHR are increasingly cited outside Europe, the most spectacular case, which<br />
yet went almost unnoticed in Europe, was the U.S. Supreme Court’s recent decision in <strong>Law</strong>rence and<br />
Garner v. Texas of 26 June 2003, Case No. 02-102, (the text of the decision is available online at<br />
http://caselaw.lp.findlaw.com/cgi-bin/getcase.pl?court=US&navby=case&vol=000&invol=02-<br />
102#opinion1), in which for the first time ever the U.S. Supreme Court cited the ECtHR in a majority<br />
opinion.<br />
75 Preferably with a single „all-inclusive“ Human Rights Convention and an ECtHR-style International<br />
Human Rights Court.<br />
76 <strong>The</strong> preamble of the Charter of the United Nations reads as follows: "We the Peoples of the United<br />
Nations determined to save succeeding generations from the scourge of war, which twice in our lifetime<br />
has brought untold sorrow to mankind, and to reaffirm faith in fundamental human rights, in the dignity<br />
and worth of the human person, in the equal rights of men and women and of nations large and<br />
small, and to establish conditions under which justice and respect for the obligations arising from trea-
2004] Relative Normativity<br />
59<br />
states are included, expressis verbis, only in Art. 2 et seq. of the UN Charter, preventing<br />
any construction to the effect that Art. 103 UN 78 Charter requires supremacy of<br />
respect for Human Rights over other obligations. But Human Rights treaties already<br />
are different from “ordinary treaties” in so far as, e.g., the reservationsregime<br />
of the Vienna Convention on the <strong>Law</strong> of Treaties is inappropriate with respect<br />
to them 79 and succession into Human Rights Treaties is considered to be<br />
automatic. 80 <strong>The</strong> special nature of Human Rights treaties, which make individuals<br />
true holders of rights and not only mere beneficiaries, is also reflected in Art. 60 (5)<br />
VCLT. 81 Yet, as of today, only jus cogens rules as well as obligations erga omnes can<br />
be considered to be to be of a constitutional nature, as well as obligations arising<br />
out of the UN Charter 82 and general principles. 83 Human Rights treaties have arguably<br />
reached a status which elevates them over other treaties, so that it could be<br />
argued that they form a third, middle level of norms, from which they can in the<br />
future become constitutional norms. <strong>The</strong> creation of a “middle level” between constitutional<br />
and non-constitutional norms does not serve the idea of legal certainty<br />
ties and other sources of International <strong>Law</strong> can be maintained, and to promote social progress and better<br />
standards of life in larger freedom, and for these ends to practice tolerance and live together in peace<br />
with one another as good neighbours, and to unite our strength to maintain international peace and<br />
security, and to ensure, by the acceptance of principles and the institution of methods, that armed force<br />
shall not be used, save in the common interest, and to employ international machinery for the promotion<br />
of the economic and social advancement of all peoples, have resolved to combine our efforts to accomplish<br />
these aims. Accordingly, our respective Governments, through representatives assembled in the<br />
city of San Francisco, who have exhibited their full powers found to be in good and due form, have<br />
agreed to the present Charter of the United Nations and do hereby establish an international organization<br />
to be known as the United Nations."<br />
77 According to Art. 1 (3) of the Charter of the United Nations, one of the purposes of the UN is to "[...]<br />
achieve international co-operation in solving international problems of an economic, social, cultural, or<br />
humanitarian character, and in promoting and encouraging respect for human rights and for fundamental<br />
freedoms for all without distinction as to race, sex, language, or religion [...]".<br />
78 cf. fn. 23.<br />
79 Human Rights Committee General Comment No. 24 (52), UN Doc. CCPR/C/21/Rev.1/Add.6., para.<br />
17.<br />
80 Bosnia and Herzegovina v. Yugoslavia (now Bosnia and Herzegovina v. Serbia and Montenegro,<br />
Application of the Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of the Crime of Genocide (Preliminary<br />
Objections), Judgment of 11 July 1996, ICJ Reports 1996, pp. 595 et seq., sep. op. Weeramantry, at 645.<br />
81 According to Art. 60 (5) VCLT "Paragraphs 1 to 3 do not apply to provisions relating to the protection<br />
of the human person contained in treaties of a humanitarian character, in particular to provisions prohibiting<br />
any form of reprisals against persons protected by such treaties."<br />
82 Art. 103 UN Charter, cf. fn. 23.<br />
83 Art. 38 (1) (c) ICJ Statute: "1. <strong>The</strong> Court, whose function is to decide in accordance with International<br />
<strong>Law</strong> such disputes as are submitted to it, shall apply: [...] c. the general principles of law recognized by<br />
civilized nations [...]."
60 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />
[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
since the question would have to arise which is the relation between ordinary<br />
norms 84 and “middle level” Human Rights norms, which are not supreme since<br />
they are not (yet) constitutional norms. Consequently Human Rights norms which<br />
have not yet reached constitutional status remain “normal” non-constitutional<br />
norms, albeit they are more likely to become constitutional norms in the future and<br />
should therefore be taken into account when other non-constitutional norms are<br />
being applied, although they of course do not yet enjoy the supremacy which jus<br />
cogens norms enjoy. 85 In either case, due to the lack of state interests 86 in Human<br />
Rights treaties, it is the consensus of the world community as a whole 87 - including<br />
also networks 88 that extend beyond the community of states 89 - which creates the<br />
constitutional rules no less than is done on a national level, 90 be it that obligations<br />
are generally accepted as general principles or as jus cogens or exist with respect to<br />
everyone (erga omnes) or that (almost) all states are members of the UN and hence<br />
bound by the Charter. 91 It is therefore the international community 92 which is the<br />
84 E.g. of International Trade <strong>Law</strong>.<br />
85 On the relation between Human Rights treaties and other rules of International <strong>Law</strong>, albeit focussing<br />
on the question of reciprocity cf. Craven, Legal Differentiation and the concept of the Human Rights Treaty in<br />
International <strong>Law</strong>, European <strong>Journal</strong> of International <strong>Law</strong> 2000, 489.<br />
86 This lack of state interests (which doesn’t mean that the states don’t have an interest in compliance<br />
with the treaty in question, cf. Craven, op. cit., at p. 510.) is reflected in the lack of reciprocity in most<br />
Human Rights treaties, cf. e.g. Inter-American Court of Human Rights, <strong>The</strong> Effects of Reservations on the<br />
Entry into Force of the American Convention on Human Rights (Arts 74 and 75) (Advisory Opinion), Advisory<br />
Opinion OC-2/82, 24 September 1982. Instead we can speak of a common interest, cf. ICJ, Reservations<br />
to the Convention on the Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of the Crime of Genocide (Advisory<br />
Opinion), ICJ Reports 1951,13.<br />
87 Frowein, op. cit., at p. 443; Spiro, op. cit., at p. 2024, speaks of a „new global human rights community“.<br />
On the impact of the world community’s opinion on judicial decisions cf. Atkins v. Virginia, 536 U.S. 304,<br />
316 n. 21 (2002), a ruling preventing the execution of a mentally retarded offender.<br />
88 Spiro, op. cit., at p. 2024; cf. also Anne-Marie Slaughter, Governing the Global Economy Through Government<br />
Networks, in MICHAEL BYERS (ED.), THE ROLE OF LAW IN INTERNATIONAL POLITICS 177 (2000).<br />
89 Spiro, op. cit., at p. 2024; PHILIP ALLOTT, EUNOMIA 254 (1990, reprinted with new a foreword in 2003);<br />
Brun-Otto Bryde, Konstitutionalisierung des Völkerrechts und Internationalisierung des Verfassungsrechts, 42<br />
Der Staat 61 at 64 (2003).<br />
90 Bryde, op. cit., at 61.<br />
91 Although states are no longer the only actor in the field of International <strong>Law</strong>, only states can become<br />
members of the UN, cf. Art. 4 (1) UN Charter: "Membership in the United Nations is open to all other<br />
peace-loving states which accept the obligations contained in the present Charter and, in the judgment of<br />
the Organization, are able and willing to carry out these obligations."<br />
92 On the creation of legal regimes independent of states cf. Craven, op. cit., at 519.
2004] Relative Normativity<br />
61<br />
pouvoir constituant, or constitution-making power, in the field of International <strong>Law</strong>.<br />
In an increasingly Post-Westphalian International Legal System, non-state actors<br />
have become part of this growing international community and consequently are<br />
involved in the decision-making process, although often in more informal ways.<br />
Supra- and International Organisations, NGOs, Networks and other non-state actors<br />
enrich today’s decision-making processes and already have a significant impact<br />
on the material content of International <strong>Law</strong>. 93<br />
II. Characteristics of the Constitutional Dimension of International <strong>Law</strong><br />
Being the closest yet to a collection 94 of quasi-constitutional norms, the UN Charter<br />
with Art. 103 UN Charter 95 provides a precedence for a supremacy clause in International<br />
<strong>Law</strong>. Yet supremacy is inherent in every legal order, as is indicated, by the<br />
existence of jus cogens, which was not foreseen by the UN Charter. While constitutional<br />
rules are supreme with regard to “ordinary rules,” or International "Administrative"<br />
and International Criminal <strong>Law</strong>, 96 the latter necessarily have to be lex specialis<br />
and therefore enjoy priority of application, albeit of course not supremacy over<br />
more general rules of a constitutional nature. 97<br />
III. <strong>The</strong> Limits of International Constitutional <strong>Law</strong>: Drawing the line between constitutional<br />
and non-constitutional rules<br />
While the lex lata is clear (albeit unsatisfactorily so), on the question which (few)<br />
rules can be considered to be of a constitutional nature, the question will become<br />
more difficult - not only in the field of Human Rights - when the international<br />
community will have to decide which other values are important enough amount<br />
to rules of a constitutional nature: It has been suggested that free trade be considered<br />
such a constitutional principle. 98 Yet merely accepting the constitutional or jus<br />
93 One of the most impressive examples of recent years certainly being the Campaign for a ban on<br />
Landmines.<br />
94 Albeit an incomplete and outdated one, since neither Human Rights nor lawmaking are included<br />
sufficiently, and outdated, since it only recognizes states as full subjects of International <strong>Law</strong>.<br />
95 cf. fn. 23.<br />
96 Criminal <strong>Law</strong> is here understood as a part of public law in a wider sense and consequently international<br />
criminal law generally is considered part of public International <strong>Law</strong>.<br />
97 cf. in this context also Koskenniemi, op. cit., at. 577.<br />
98 Daniel-Erasmus Khan / Andreas L. Paulus, Gemeinsame Werte in der Völkerrechtsgemeinschaft, in: I.<br />
Erberich / A. Hörster et al. (eds.), Frieden und Recht, 38. Assistententagung Öffentliches Recht, Münster,<br />
1998, 217 at 253, 56.
62 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />
[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
cogens nature of a rule is not enough: the hierarchical order of rules 99 has to remain<br />
strict and it has to be made clear that the protection of international peace and security<br />
is paramount to state sovereignty, that Human Rights and the prohibition of<br />
the use of force take precedence over free trade etc. Otherwise states could e.g. attempt<br />
to balance the right to free trade against the prohibition of the use of force<br />
and use force to gain access to markets. 100 Maintaining an inherent order of International<br />
<strong>Law</strong> will help to achieve a higher degree of legal certainty and in the long<br />
run maintain law and order on a global scale.<br />
E. Utilizing a Constitutional Dimension of International <strong>Law</strong><br />
I. Hard choices and the role for International Constitutional <strong>Law</strong><br />
Developing the idea of an International Constitutional <strong>Law</strong> further, especially if the<br />
hierarchy inherent to it is based on the importance the international community<br />
attaches to certain values rather than on the question asked by Art. 103 of the UN<br />
Charter 101 whether an obligation stems from the UN Charter or from another treaty,<br />
would allow the international community to make value-based decisions when it<br />
comes to the hard choices to be made by current International <strong>Law</strong>, such as between<br />
peace and Human Rights, free trade and the protection of the environment, etc.<br />
Only a minimum consensus on values 102 will be possible in the foreseeable future,<br />
but it would provide a great deal of legal certainty if actions by actors in the field of<br />
International <strong>Law</strong> are being measured against certain generally accepted constitutional<br />
rules. <strong>The</strong> same is true for organizational questions, for example regarding<br />
the not uncontroversial lawmaking by the UN Security Council, most recently with<br />
Resolution 1373 103 which arguably has the greatest impact on a global scale of all<br />
resolutions adopted by the Council under Art. 41 UN Charter. 104 Constitutional<br />
standards could lead to a degree of control that could come at least somewhat<br />
closer to the scrutiny under which national governments and lawmakers are or<br />
99 cf. C. III. (at the end).<br />
100 Robert Uerpmann, Internationales Verfassungsrecht, 56 Juristen Zeitung 565 at 571 (2001).<br />
101 cf. fn. 23.<br />
102 If such a consensus is possible at all, cf. fn. 44.<br />
103 UN Security Council Res. 1373 of 28 September 2001, UN Doc. S/RES/1373 (2001).<br />
104 Art. 41 UN Charter reads as follows: "<strong>The</strong> Security Council may decide what measures not involving<br />
the use of armed force are to be employed to give effect to its decisions, and it may call upon the Members<br />
of the United Nations to apply such measures. <strong>The</strong>se may include complete or partial interruption<br />
of economic relations and of rail, sea, air, postal, telegraphic, radio, and other means of communication,<br />
and the severance of diplomatic relations."
2004] Relative Normativity<br />
63<br />
should be. In either case, a choice has to be made as to which rules, besides those<br />
already enjoying the status of jus cogens or included in the UN Charter and hence<br />
“protected” by Art. 103 UN Charter, 105 should be given supremacy over other rules,<br />
based on the common values of the international community.<br />
II. Safeguarding Legal Certainty<br />
Legal certainty can be achieved with regard to the relation between general rules<br />
and rules included in self-contained legal regimes. While a public law approach<br />
allows for a further development on the level of international “administrative” (e.g.<br />
international environmental or trade law) and criminal law, 106 rules of a constitutional<br />
nature can ensure legal certainty in cases like the Tadic-Nicaragua-debate. 107 In<br />
this sense, a further Fragmentation of International <strong>Law</strong> does not necessarily need<br />
to be a matter of concern. 108 To the contrary, Constitutionalization and Fragmentation,<br />
seen together and guided by public law notions can actually help to provide<br />
answers to some of today’s pressing issues as well as legal certainty. Starting points<br />
for this development can already be recognized in today’s International <strong>Law</strong>, especially<br />
in jus cogens norms and Art. 103 UN Charter. 109 It can be said that some<br />
norms 110 are already “more equal”, i.e. take precedence over, others in the same<br />
way national constitutional law is superior to other national legal rules. International<br />
Constitutional <strong>Law</strong> and therefore Relative Normativity are already facts of<br />
modern International <strong>Law</strong>.<br />
F. Conclusion<br />
<strong>The</strong> question therefore is not whether there is indeed Relative Normativity in International<br />
<strong>Law</strong>, but rather how existing hierarchies can be used for the common good<br />
105 cf. fn. 23.<br />
106 While the inclusion of criminal law aspects in public International <strong>Law</strong> has made a great step forward<br />
during the 1990s, it remains to be seen whether indeed private International <strong>Law</strong> is going to be absorbed<br />
by public International <strong>Law</strong> as well, as is argued by Joel R. Paul, <strong>The</strong> Isolation of Private International <strong>Law</strong>,<br />
in: 7 Wisconsin International <strong>Law</strong> <strong>Journal</strong> 149 at 152 (1988) and by Joel P. Trachtman, <strong>The</strong> International<br />
Economic <strong>Law</strong> Revolution, in: 17 University of Pennsylvania <strong>Journal</strong> of International Economic <strong>Law</strong> 33 at<br />
37 (1996).<br />
107 cf. fn. 46.<br />
108 As an example for early concerns see the discussion on the name of the ILC Working Group designated<br />
to deal with the matter in Report of the International <strong>Law</strong> Commission on the work of its fifty-fourth<br />
session, 29 April - 7 June and 22 July - 16 August 2002, UN Doc. A/57/10, para. 500.<br />
109 cf. fn. 23.<br />
110 Not necessarily treaties, albeit many have been codified by now.
64 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />
[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
as well as for reconciling tendencies of Constitutionalization and Fragmentation. 111<br />
Guiding this development towards the practical and sustainable solution of a constitutional<br />
part of international legal norms, resembling the situation in national<br />
legal systems, requires that Public International <strong>Law</strong> is no longer understood exclusively<br />
as being, in its essence, of a contractual nature involving public entities, but<br />
rather as a system of public law on an international level which also accepts nonpublic<br />
actors. <strong>The</strong> necessary supremacy of International <strong>Law</strong> can become normatively<br />
sustainable as the global community develops a common set of values 112 -<br />
even if, for the time being, based only on a minimum consensus. For this end, concepts<br />
of public, especially constitutional law, can to be employed on a global<br />
scale. 113<br />
Although "state practice has yet to catch up with this plea of necessity", 114 the process<br />
of Constitutionalization of the international legal order offers an opportunity to<br />
give values a certain place in the international legal order. Which values beyond<br />
those already recognized as jus cogens or fundamental principles of International<br />
<strong>Law</strong> can be understood as playing a constitutional role in the international legal<br />
order is for the international community to decide. At the time being the Constitutional<br />
Dimension of International <strong>Law</strong> is still far from being either as effective or as<br />
wide in terms of regulation as are Constitutions on a national level. 115 Yet as this<br />
community moves more and more beyond the Westphalian System of International<br />
<strong>Law</strong> and is opening up for non-state actors, the chances are increasing that - although<br />
all too often fundamental differences remain between states - in time more<br />
emphasis can be given on those fundamental values which transcend state interests.<br />
111 In so far, the assertion by Ulrich Fastenrath, Relative Normativity in International <strong>Law</strong>, in: 4 European<br />
<strong>Journal</strong> of International <strong>Law</strong> (1993), pp. 305 et seq., at p. 323, that the problem of hierarchy of norms is of<br />
little practical importance is less true today than it was in 1993. Yet he assumed correctly that the increasing<br />
complexity of the international legal system would make the formulation of common values<br />
necessary, which in turn leads to a higher degree of Relative Normativity, Id. at 339.<br />
112 cf. Spiro, op. cit., at 2027.<br />
113 cf. Bryde, op. cit., at p. 62 as well as Walter, op. cit., at 173.<br />
114 Shelton, op. cit., at 159.<br />
115 cf. Walter, op. cit., at 194.
EUROPEAN & INTERNATIONAL LAW<br />
Substantive Legitimate Expectations in South African and<br />
European Administrative <strong>Law</strong><br />
By Geo Quinot *<br />
A. Introduction<br />
<strong>The</strong> doctrine of legitimate expectation was authoritatively accepted as part of South<br />
African administrative law in the landmark case of Administrator, Transvaal v Traub 1<br />
in 1989. 2 In that case Chief Justice Corbett extended the scope of application of the<br />
rules of natural justice, specifically the audi principle, 3 beyond the traditional “liberty,<br />
property and existing rights” formula to cases where something less than an<br />
existing right, a legitimate expectation, required a fair procedure to be followed. 4<br />
This acceptance followed the trend in other Commonwealth jurisdictions to extend<br />
the application of the rules of natural justice and hence afford greater procedural<br />
protection to individuals affected by administrative decisions. 5 Although Chief<br />
Justice Corbett expressly stated that the content of the expectation may be substantive<br />
or procedural in nature, 6 the protection of that expectation, if found to be legitimate,<br />
was exclusively procedural. 7 Since the Traub decision, the doctrine of<br />
* BA LLB (Stellenbosch) LLM (Virginia), lecturer University of Stellenbosch, gquinot@sun.ac.za.<br />
1 Administrator, Transvaal v Traub 1989 (4) SA 731 (A).<br />
2 For a discussion of this development see CORA HOEXTER, THE NEW CONSTITUTIONAL ADMINISTRATIVE<br />
LAW VOLUME 2, 209 (2002); G E DEVENISH ET AL., ADMINISTRATIVE LAW AND JUSTICE IN SOUTH AFRICA,<br />
307 (2001); John Hlophe, Legitimate Expectation and Natural Justice: English, Australian, and South African<br />
<strong>Law</strong>, 104 SALJ 165 (1987).<br />
3 <strong>The</strong> audi alteram partem principle, which in its most basic form requires the administrator to afford<br />
affected parties the right to be heard before taking a decision which would adversely affect them.<br />
4 Traub, supra note 1, at 761 D-G.<br />
5 Id. 754G – 761D where Corbett CJ examines the development of the doctrine in English law and also<br />
refers to the acceptance of the doctrine in Australia and New Zealand.<br />
6 Id. 758D: <strong>The</strong> expectation may be that the individual will acquire some substantive benefit, such as a<br />
license, that is a substantive expectation, or simply that the individual will be heard before a decision is<br />
taken, that is a procedural expectation. Corbett CJ also notes that the two forms of expectation may even<br />
merge, Id. 758E.<br />
7 Id. 761E, 764A.
66 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />
[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
legitimate expectation has been deeply entrenched in South African administrative<br />
law to extend the scope of procedural rights afforded individuals affected by administrative<br />
action. 8 It is now an established principle of South African administrative<br />
law that a person, who has a legitimate expectation, flowing from an express<br />
promise by an administrator or a regular administrative practice, has a right to be<br />
heard before administrative action affecting that expectation is taken. 9 <strong>The</strong> doctrine,<br />
has however, by and large, remained one that provides procedural protection<br />
in South Africa. In a number of recent decisions by South African courts, ranging<br />
from the High Court to the Supreme Court of Appeal and the Constitutional Court,<br />
there have been increasing calls for the application of legitimate expectations beyond<br />
procedural claims. 10<br />
In other Commonwealth jurisdictions the doctrine of legitimate expectation has<br />
been developing beyond the procedural context for a number of years. <strong>The</strong> question<br />
that has been asked in these jurisdictions is whether the existence of a legitimate<br />
expectation can give rise to a substantive remedy. In other words, can a court<br />
compel an administrator to grant a substantive benefit to an individual based on<br />
that individual’s legitimate expectation of receiving such benefit? This application<br />
of the legitimate expectation doctrine is referred to as substantive legitimate expectation,<br />
as opposed to the traditional procedural legitimate expectation. 11 <strong>The</strong> doctrine<br />
of substantive legitimate expectation has, however, not been universally accepted<br />
in Commonwealth jurisdictions. 12 In England, where it has received the<br />
most attention and acceptance, the position seems to be unclear in the absence of an<br />
authoritative opinion from the House of Lords. 13<br />
8 See Daniel Malan Pretorius, Ten Years After Traub: <strong>The</strong> Doctrine of Legitimate Expectation in South African<br />
Administrative <strong>Law</strong>, 117 SALJ 520 (2000); HOEXTER, supra note 2, at 209.<br />
9 HOEXTER, supra note 2, at 210.<br />
10 See paragraphs 0 to 0 below.<br />
11 P.P. CRAIG, ADMINISTRATIVE LAW, 611 (1999). <strong>The</strong> labels substantive and procedural in this context<br />
refers to the relief that the legitimate expectation entitles the individual to as opposed to the content of<br />
the expectation, which, at least in procedural legitimate expectation instances may be either substantive<br />
or procedural in nature, see note 6.<br />
12 In Mount Sinai Hospital Center v Quebec (Minister of Health and Social Services) (2001) 2 SCR 281 at<br />
paragraph 35 the minority judgement rejected substantive protection of legitimate expectations in Canadian<br />
law. <strong>The</strong> majority decided the case on different grounds. See also Reference re Canada Assistance<br />
Plan (BC) (1991) 83 DLR (4th) 297 (SCC). In Attorney General, New South Wales v Quin (1990) 93 ALR 1<br />
(HC) the doctrine was rejected in Australian law, see also Cameron Stewart, Substantive Unfairness: A New<br />
Species of Abuse of Power?, 28 FED. L. REV. 617 (2000) at 634.<br />
13 In 1997 the Court of Appeal described the doctrine as “heresy” in R v Secretary of State for the Home<br />
Department, Ex parte Hargreaves and Others (1997) 1 WLR 906 (CA) at 921. However, in R v North and
2004] Substantive Legitimate Expectations<br />
67<br />
In as well the administrative law of the European Union (“EU”) and many of its<br />
member states, the protection of legitimate expectations is widely accepted. 14 <strong>The</strong><br />
scope of such protection extends significantly beyond that afforded in Commonwealth<br />
jurisdictions and includes substantive protection. <strong>The</strong> European Court of<br />
Justice has at least since the Civil Service Salaries case 15 of 1973 applied the principle<br />
that administrators should be held to their representations. <strong>The</strong> jurisprudence of<br />
the European Union in this context is therefore much more developed than its<br />
Commonwealth counterparts.<br />
This note examines the recent developments in South African administrative law<br />
regarding the doctrine of substantive legitimate expectation against the backdrop of<br />
the well developed doctrine in European administrative law. <strong>The</strong> analysis of South<br />
African law shows that substantive legitimate expectation is still in an early stage of<br />
development. <strong>The</strong> note continues to argue that the more developed jurisprudence<br />
of the European Union holds some important lessons for South African courts in<br />
developing this doctrine. A number of considerations are set out in comparison<br />
and contrast to the European position, which must be kept in mind in the future<br />
development of the doctrine of substantive legitimate expectation in South African<br />
administrative law. In closing, the important point is made that South African<br />
courts will be well-served in not restricting comparative analyses when evaluating<br />
substantive legitimate expectation claims to English law or the Commonwealth in<br />
general, from which South African administrative law developed, but to heed the<br />
lessons from the EU.<br />
B. European Administrative <strong>Law</strong><br />
Legitimate expectations has long been judicially protected by means of review in<br />
the European Union. <strong>The</strong> development of the doctrine in EU law was strongly<br />
influenced by <strong>German</strong> law, where expectations created by administrators are given<br />
strong judicial protection. 16 In <strong>German</strong> law the concept of Vertrauensschutz has long<br />
East Devon Health Authority, ex parte Coughlan (1999) LGR 703 the Court of Appeal seems to accept<br />
the doctrine as part of English law.<br />
14 See paragraphs 0 to 0 below.<br />
15 Case 81/72, Re Civil Service Salaries: E.C. Commission v E.C. Council, 1973 E.C.R. 575.<br />
16 SØREN SCHØNBERG, LEGITIMATE EXPECTATIONS IN ADMINISTRATIVE LAW 118 (2003); C.f. Forsyth,<br />
<strong>The</strong> Provenance and Protection of Legitimate Expectations, 47 CAMB. L. J. 238, 242-244 (1988). <strong>The</strong> protection<br />
of legitimate expectations are in fact still stronger in <strong>German</strong> law today than is the case in EU law, see,<br />
ADMINISTRATIVE LAW OF THE EUROPEAN UNION, ITS MEMBER STATES AND THE UNITED STATES 285 (Rene<br />
Seerden & Frits Stroink eds., 2002).
68 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />
[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
been recognized as requiring administrators to honor their representations. 17 <strong>The</strong><br />
scope of the principle in <strong>German</strong> law also extends far beyond similar protection in<br />
Commonwealth jurisdictions to also apply to informal representations and mere<br />
expectations as opposed to only vested rights. 18 As early as 1956 the Oberverwaltungsgericht<br />
in Berlin applied this principle to hold an administrator to a representation<br />
regarding the payment of a welfare grant. 19 As Forsyth 20 indicates this decision<br />
is remarkable in the sense that the court acknowledged that the administrator’s<br />
representation was clearly unlawful, but still upheld the applicant’s expectation on<br />
the grounds of her legitimate reliance on the representation.<br />
In EU law the protection of legitimate expectations is, however, not restricted to<br />
procedural relief, but extend to substantive relief as well. <strong>The</strong> general principle is<br />
that EU institutions will be held to their representations irrespective of whether<br />
those are procedural or substantive in nature, 21 provided that the requirements for<br />
applying the doctrine are met. This principle is so well established in EU law that<br />
legitimate expectations are not classified as either procedural or substantive. 22 If an<br />
expectation is created and that expectation is found to be legitimate the European<br />
Court of Justice (“ECJ”) will protect that expectation by holding the relevant administrator<br />
to the representation that gave rise to the expectation.<br />
<strong>The</strong> type of representations creating expectations that has come to be protected by<br />
the doctrine of legitimate expectation in South African law 23 has been protected as<br />
such in EU law at least since the Châtillon case of 1966. 24<br />
17 Forsyth, supra note 16, at 242, Seerden & Stroink, supra note 16, at 119, SCHØNBERG, supra note 16, at<br />
71-72, see also Joined Cases 7/56 and 3-7/57, Algera v Common Assembly, 1957 E.C.R. 39 and Cases 205<br />
to 215/82, Deutsche Milchkontor GmbH et al. v <strong>German</strong>y, 1983 E.C.R. 2633.<br />
18 Forsyth, supra note 16, at 242.<br />
19 Quoted and discussed by Forsyth, supra note 16, at 243.<br />
20 Id.<br />
21 SCHØNBERG, supra note 16, at 117.<br />
22 P.P. Craig, Substantive Legitimate Expectations in Domestic and Community <strong>Law</strong>, 55 CAMB. L. J. 289 (1996)<br />
at 306.<br />
23 That is informal representations made by administrators such as promises or long-standing practices,<br />
for example based on an existing policy.<br />
24 Case 54/65, Châtillon v High Authority, 1966 E.C.R. 185. It is interesting to note that this case predates<br />
the English law case of Schmidt v Secretary of State for the Home Affairs [1969] 2 Ch. 149, which is<br />
generally viewed as the case in which Lord Denning created the English law concept of legitimate expectations.
2004] Substantive Legitimate Expectations<br />
69<br />
<strong>The</strong> locus classicus in EU law regarding legitimate expectations is, however, the 1973<br />
case of Re Civil Service Salaries: E.C. Commission v E.C. Council. 25 In that case the<br />
Council departed from an existing published guideline regarding Community staff<br />
salaries. Upon review the ECJ ruled that the Council could not depart from its earlier<br />
statements without “circumstances sufficient to justify the abandonment.” 26<br />
<strong>The</strong> court stated the reason for its decision as “the rule of protection of the legitimate<br />
confidence which citizens may have in the respect by the authorities of undertakings<br />
of this sort.” 27 Consequently the court held the Council to its representation,<br />
that is afforded substantive relief.<br />
In adjudicating legitimate expectation claims the ECJ follows a two step approach.<br />
Firstly it asks whether the administrator’s actions created a reasonable expectation<br />
in the mind of the aggrieved party. If the answer to this question is affirmative, the<br />
second question is whether that expectation is legitimate. If the answer to the second<br />
question is equally affirmative, then the court will hold the administrator to the<br />
representation, that is enforce the legitimate expectation.<br />
<strong>The</strong> first step in the analysis has both an objective and a subjective dimension. It is<br />
firstly asked whether a reasonable expectation of a certain outcome was created.<br />
<strong>The</strong> test to determine this reasonableness is what the bonus paterfamilias would expect.<br />
28 <strong>The</strong> representation itself must be precise and specific 29 and importantly,<br />
lawful. 30 <strong>The</strong> reasonable person would not form a specific expectation on a vague<br />
representation or rely on unlawful representations. One important aspect of the<br />
objective dimension of this inquiry in EU law, is the foreseeability of potential retractions<br />
of the representation. 31 EU law is quite strict in requiring individuals to<br />
demonstrate a high degree of diligence in foreseeing that specific representations<br />
may be retracted or may be subject to constant change and should therefore not be<br />
25 Case 81/72, 1973 E.C.R. 575. Forsyth, supra note 16, at 242; SCHØNBERG, supra note 16, at 118.<br />
26 Case 81/72 at 584-5.<br />
27 Id. at 584.<br />
28 Case 78/77, Lührs v Hauptzollamt Hamburg-Jonas, 1978 E.C.R. 169; Case 265/85, Van den Bergh en<br />
Jurgens v Commission, 1987 E.C.R. 1155; SCHØNBERG, supra note 16, at 119; E. Sharpston, Legitimate<br />
Expectations and Economic Reality, 1990 ELR 103 at 156.<br />
29 Case T-123/89, Chomel v Commission, 1990 E.C.R. II-131.<br />
30 Case 112/77, Töpfer v Commission, 1978 E.C.R. 1019; Case 188/82, Thyssen v Commission, 1983<br />
E.C.R. 3721, Case 15/85, Consorzio Doopertaive d’Abruzzo v Commission, 1987 E.C.R. 1005, SEERDEN &<br />
STROINK, supra note 16, at 284.<br />
31 Case 265/85, Van den Bergh en Jurgens BV and Van Dijk Food Products (Lopik) BV v Commission,<br />
1987 E.C.R. 1155, Case 52/81, OHG Firma Werner Faust v Commission, 1982 E.C.R. 3745.
70 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />
[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
relied upon. 32 This requirement also implies that individuals are required to know<br />
what the law is and consequently when a representation is lawful or not and hence<br />
can be relied upon or not. 33 <strong>The</strong> subjective dimension in determining whether a<br />
reasonable expectation was created is the requirement that the individual must<br />
subjectively, that is in actual fact, hold the expectation. 34 <strong>The</strong> representations on<br />
which expectations can be based may take many forms. 35 It may be in the form of<br />
an express statement, 36 including general policy statements. 37 <strong>The</strong> expectation may<br />
also be generated by long-standing practice. 38<br />
Once a reasonable expectation exists the administrator is required to act in accordance<br />
with that expectation, except if there are public interest considerations which<br />
outweighs the individual’s expectation. 39 Should the individual’s interests outweigh<br />
the public interest underlying the administrator’s purported action, the reasonable<br />
expectation will also be legitimate. 40 In such a case there will be a legitimate<br />
expectation, which must be respected by the administrator. 41 It is the administrator<br />
in the fist instance who strikes the balance between the private and public<br />
interests and determines whether the expectation should be upheld or disregarded.<br />
42 <strong>The</strong> decision of the administrator is however subject to judicial review.<br />
An individual whose expectation has been disappointed may approach the court to<br />
review the administrator’s actions and the court will then weigh up the relevant<br />
32 Case T-243/94, British Steel v Commission, 1997 E.C.R. I-1887; Case 78/77, Lührs v Hauptzollamt<br />
Hamburg-Jonas, 1978 E.C.R. 169; Case 265/85, Van den Bergh en Jurgens v Commission, 1987 E.C.R.<br />
1155; Joined Cases 424-425/85, Frico v VIV, 1987 E.C.R. 2755; SCHØNBERG, supra note 16, at 127-8;<br />
SEERDEN & STROINK, supra note 16, at 284.<br />
33 Case C-80/89, Behn v Hauptzollamt Itzehoe, 1990 E.C.R. I-2659.<br />
34 SCHØNBERG, supra note 16, at 125.<br />
35 SCHØNBERG, supra note 16, at 120.<br />
36 Joined Cases 424-425/85, Frico v VIV, 1987 E.C.R. 2755.<br />
37 Case 74/74, CNTA v Commission, 1975 E.C.R. 533, Case C-400/92, <strong>German</strong>y v Commission, 1994<br />
E.C.R. I-4701.<br />
38 Case 344/85, Ferriere San Carlo v Commission, 1987 E.C.R. 4435.<br />
39 Case 120/86, Mulder v Minister van Landbouw en Visserij, 1988 E.C.R. 2321; Case 74/74, CNTA v<br />
Commission, 1975 E.C.R. 533; Case 96/77, SA Ancienne Maison Marcel Bauche et SARL Francois<br />
Delquignies v Administration francaise des daouanes, 1978 E.C.R. 383.<br />
40 Id.; SCHØNBERG, supra note 16, at 128.<br />
41 SCHØNBERG, supra note 16, at 128.<br />
42 Id.
2004] Substantive Legitimate Expectations<br />
71<br />
public and private interests to determine which trumps which. 43 If the court finds<br />
that the private interest in relying on the representation outweighs the public interest<br />
underlying the administrator’s actions, it will declare the expectation to be legitimate<br />
and order such expectation to be upheld. 44<br />
A good example of this jurisprudence is the Mulder cases. 45 In those cases Mulder<br />
participated in a regulatory measure to curb excess milk production in the EU by<br />
entering into a five-year-non-marketing period in exchange for a non-marketing<br />
premium. At the end of the five year period he applied for a reference quantity to<br />
resume production under a new levy system, which was introduced since he entered<br />
into the non-marketing arrangement. <strong>The</strong> application was rejected on the<br />
grounds that Mulder did not prove his milk production in the preceding reference<br />
year, which was a requirement for a successful application. Mulder subsequently<br />
launched review proceedings claiming that he had a legitimate expectation to resume<br />
production after the five year non-marketing period. <strong>The</strong> ECJ concluded that<br />
Mulder had a legitimate expectation to re-enter the market without being specifically<br />
prejudiced due to his participation in the non-marketing arrangement. <strong>The</strong><br />
court consequently declared the new levy system invalid to the extent that it resulted<br />
in no allocation to those producers who participated in the non-marketing<br />
arrangement. As a result of the first Mulder case, the Council adopted a regulation<br />
which allocated a special quota to producers in Mulder’s position in the amount of<br />
60% of their production in the year preceding the year in which they entered into<br />
the non-marketing arrangement. Mulder again brought review proceedings, which<br />
the court upheld ruling that the 60% quota was too low. Mulder as a result claimed<br />
damages. <strong>The</strong> ECJ upheld Mulder’s claim to the extent that he was originally denied<br />
any quota, but rejected his claim to the extent that he was awarded a 60%<br />
quota, despite the fact that the latter regulation was also struck down by the court.<br />
<strong>The</strong> reason for this difference was due to the fact that in the first instance there were<br />
no compelling public interests which outweighed Mulder’s expectation, so that his<br />
legitimate expectation had to be protection. However, in the latter instance, there<br />
were important public interests involved in awarding the limited 60% quota, which<br />
outweighed Mulder’s expectations so that he could not claim damages for loss suffered<br />
due to those administrative actions. 46<br />
43 Case 120/86, Mulder (I) v Minister van Landbouw, 1988 E.C.R. 2321.<br />
44 Id.<br />
45 Case 120/86, Mulder (I) v Minister van Landbouw, 1988 E.C.R. 2321; Joined Cases C-104/89 & 37/90,<br />
Mulder v Council and Commission, 1992 E.C.R. I-3061.<br />
46 Joined Cases C-104/89 & 37/90, Mulder v Council and Commission, 1992 E.C.R. I-3061; Sharpston,<br />
supra note 28; Craig, supra note 22, at 308-309.
72 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />
[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
It is important in the current analysis to note the standard of review which the ECJ<br />
employs in legitimate expectation cases. <strong>The</strong> ECJ will enforce a legitimate expectation<br />
and invalidate administrative action disappointing such expectation where it<br />
finds a significant imbalance between the private and public interests. 47 Although<br />
it is generally accepted that this standard is more intensive than the traditional<br />
Wednesbury reasonableness review in English law, applied in similar circumstances,<br />
48 Schonberg’s analysis of ECJ case law applying the significant imbalance test<br />
seems to suggest that the ECJ is generally just as deferential to administrative discretion,<br />
especially in matters regarding policy, as its English counterparts. 49 However,<br />
Schønberg illustrates that the significant imbalance test is much more “precise,<br />
structured and coherent” than the traditional approach in English law and should<br />
therefore be favoured above the English approach. 50<br />
Finally, a word needs to be said about the principles underlying the legitimate expectation<br />
doctrine in EU law. <strong>The</strong> basic premise underlying the protection of legitimate<br />
expectations seems to be the promotion of legal certainty. 51 Individuals<br />
should be able to rely on government actions and policies and shape their lives and<br />
planning on such representations. <strong>The</strong> trust engendered by such reliance is said to<br />
be central to the concept of the rule of law. 52 Forsyth describes the impact of such<br />
trust and the role the protection of legitimate expectations play in this regard aptly<br />
as follows:<br />
Good government depends in large measure on officials being believed by the governed.<br />
Little could be more corrosive of the public’s fragile trust in government if it<br />
were clear that public authorities could freely renege on their past undertakings or<br />
long-established practices. 53<br />
47 Case 120/86, Mulder (I) v Minister van Landbouw, 1988 E.C.R. 2321; Joined Cases C-104/89 & 37/90,<br />
Mulder v Council and Commission, 1992 E.C.R. I-3061, Case C-152/88, Sofrimport SARL v Commission,<br />
1990 E.C.R. I-2477, Case C-189/89, Spagl v Hauptzollamt Rosenheim, 1990 E.C.R. I-4539; SCHØNBERG,<br />
supra note 16, at 149-150.<br />
48 Christopher Forsyth, Wednesbury Protection of Substantive Legitimate Expectations, 1997 PUB. L 375 at 381,<br />
Paul Craig & Søren Schønberg, Substantive Legitimate Expectations after Coughlan, 2000 PUB. L 684 at 697,<br />
SCHØNBERG, supra note 16, at 150.<br />
49 SCHØNBERG, supra note 16, at 150. His analysis is supported by that of Sharpston, supra note 28.<br />
50 Id., at 155.<br />
51 Joined Cases 424-425/85, Frico v VIV, 1987 E.C.R. 2755, SCHØNBERG, supra note 16, at 12; Sharpston,<br />
supra note 28, at 106; CRAIG, supra note 11, at 611; Forsyth, supra note 48, at 375; CRAIG, supra note 22, at<br />
299, 304, 311.<br />
52 SCHØNBERG, supra note 16, at 12-23, Craig & Schønberg, supra note 48, at 685.<br />
53 Forsyth, supra note 48, at 384.
2004] Substantive Legitimate Expectations<br />
73<br />
Legal certainty is not, however the only principle at play in legitimate expectation<br />
doctrine. <strong>The</strong> counter value of legality is especially important in the context of the<br />
substantive protection of legitimate expectations. 54 <strong>The</strong> fear in protecting legitimate<br />
expectations substantively is that administrators may be forced to act ultra vires.<br />
That would be the case where an administrator has created an expectation of some<br />
conduct which is beyond his authority or has become beyond his authority due to a<br />
change of law or policy. If the administrator were consequently held to that representation<br />
he would be forced to act contra legem. It is clear that such representations<br />
will not be upheld by the ECJ. 55 <strong>The</strong> value of legality in EU law has led to the<br />
requirement that the expectation must be one of lawful administrative action before<br />
it can be either reasonable or legitimate. 56 Legality therefore seems to take precedence<br />
over legal certainty in EU law. <strong>The</strong> ECJ will not weigh up the individual’s<br />
trust in administrative representations against policy considerations to depart from<br />
that representation if the representation is contra legem. As stated above, there can<br />
be no reasonable expectation where the representation is of unlawful conduct and<br />
hence the question of legitimacy does not arise. 57<br />
It is against the background of this well developed doctrine of substantive protection<br />
of legitimate expectations in EU law that the recent South African developments<br />
must be viewed in order to highlight the important lessons that South African<br />
law can take from the European position. <strong>The</strong> South African position is explored<br />
in the following paragraphst.<br />
C. South African Case <strong>Law</strong><br />
As was stated in the introductory paragraph, the doctrine of legitimate expectation<br />
was imported from English law to South African law in the 1989 case of Administrator<br />
Transvaal v Traub . 58 In line with English law, at least at that time, the ambit of<br />
54 Joined Cases 205-215/82, Deutsche Milchkontor GmbH et al. V <strong>German</strong>y, 1983 E.C.R. 2633.<br />
55 SEERDEN & STROINK, supra note 16, at 284, SCHØNBERG, supra note 16, at 147-148..<br />
56 See note 30 supra.<br />
57 Some member states of the EU, notably <strong>German</strong>y and the Netherlands, however, afford greater protection<br />
to the individual in such cases and in fact weigh up the legal certainty interests against legality<br />
interests when adjudicating substantive legitimate expectation claims. See Forsyth, supra note 16, at 243<br />
where he discusses a <strong>German</strong> case of 1956 in which it was stated that both legal certainty and legality are<br />
elements of the Rechtstaatprinzip (rule of law) and should consequently be weighed up against each<br />
other in substantive legitimate expectation claims. See also Gio ten Berge and Rob Widdershoven, <strong>The</strong><br />
Principle of Legitimate Expectations in Dutch Constitutional and Administrative <strong>Law</strong>, in NETHERLANDS<br />
REPORTS TO THE FIFTEENTH INTERNATIONAL CONGRESS OF COMPARATIVE LAW 422 (E.H.<br />
Hondius ed., 1998) and SEERDEN & STROINK, supra note 16, at 170 for a discussion of the Dutch position.<br />
58 Supra note 1.
74 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />
[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
the doctrine was restricted to procedural protection. It was incorporated into South<br />
African law as an extension of the rules of natural justice, that is the procedural<br />
requirements for fair administrative action. 59 Only most recently, has there been<br />
mention of substantive protection of legitimate expectations in South African law.<br />
<strong>The</strong> determination of whether a legitimate expectation exists that merits judicial<br />
protection in South African law is very similar to EU law. <strong>The</strong> requirements for the<br />
existence of such an expectation in South African law were recently restated in National<br />
Director of Public Prosecutions v Philips. 60 <strong>The</strong>se include: (i) that there must be a<br />
representation which is “clear, unambiguous and devoid of relevant qualification”,<br />
61 (ii) that the expectation must be reasonable in the sense that a reasonable<br />
person would act upon it, 62 (iii) that the expectation must have been induced by the<br />
decision-maker and (iv) that it must have been lawful for the decision-maker to<br />
make such representation. 63 If such an expectation exists it will be incumbent on<br />
the administrator to respect it and afford the individual holding that expectation<br />
due procedure before the expectation is disappointed. 64 Failing such procedure, the<br />
individual may approach a court to review the administrator’s actions on the<br />
ground of procedural unfairness. 65 If the court finds that a legitimate expectation<br />
did in fact exist, it will ordinarily invalidate the administrative action and refer the<br />
matter back to the decision-maker to deal with it in a procedurally fair manner. 66<br />
A number of recent South African court decisions, however, have referred to the<br />
possibility of extending the protection of legitimate expectations to substantive<br />
relief, that is the doctrine of substantive legitimate expectation. Against the backdrop<br />
of conflicting opinions in the lower courts, 67 this question has recently sur-<br />
59 HOEXTER, supra note 2, at 209-211.<br />
60 2002 (4) SA 60 (W) at paragraph 28, quoted with approval by the Supreme Court of Appeal in South<br />
African Veterinary Council and another v Szymanski 2003 (4) BCLR 378 (SCA) at paragraph 19 and in<br />
Minister of Environmental Affairs and Tourism and others v Phambili Fisheries (Pty) Ltd and another<br />
[2003] 2 All SA 616 (SCA) at paragraph 65.<br />
61 Phillips case, supra note 60, at paragraph 28.<br />
62 President of the Republic of South Africa and others v South African Rugby Football Union and others<br />
2000 (1) SA 1 (CC) at paragraph 216, Szymanski case, supra note 60, at paragraph 21.<br />
63 Phillips case, supra note 60, at paragraph 28.<br />
64 Traub case, supra note 1, at 761.<br />
65 Id.<br />
66 Pretorius, supra note 8, at 524 to 529.<br />
67 Compare the High Court judgements in Putco Limited v <strong>The</strong> Minister of Transport for the RSA and<br />
others 2003 JDR 0484 (W) (assuming for purposes of the judgement that the doctrine of legitimate expec-
2004] Substantive Legitimate Expectations<br />
75<br />
faced in two judgements by the Supreme Court of Appeal 68 and two Constitutional<br />
Court opinions. 69<br />
In both the Supreme Court of Appeal cases the court rejected the claim based on<br />
substantive legitimate expectation. It is important to note, however, that although<br />
the court expressed considerable reluctance in embracing the doctrine, it did not<br />
reject it and expressly left the door open to an acceptance of the doctrine in South<br />
African law in future. 70 In both cases the court rejected the claim on the grounds<br />
that no legitimate expectation in fact existed. 71<br />
In Meyer v Iscor Pension Fund 72 the appellant appealed against an order of the High<br />
Court setting aside a determination of an adjudicator appointed in terms of the<br />
Pension Funds Act. Meyer retired before reaching the normal retirement age and<br />
as a result received reduced pension benefits in terms of the rules of his employer’s,<br />
Iscor, pension fund. 73 <strong>The</strong>se rules stated that pension benefits will be reduced in<br />
case of early retirement, calculated with reference to the number of months by<br />
which actual retirement precedes the normal retirement age. 74 Less than two<br />
months after Meyer’s retirement the rules of the fund was amended as a special<br />
measure to encourage early retirement, which formed part of rationalisation<br />
scheme agreed to between Iscor and the trade unions. 75 <strong>The</strong> amended rules removed<br />
the penalty imposed on pension benefits in case of early retirement for a<br />
tation forms part of South African law), University of the Western Cape v Member of Executive Committee<br />
for Health and Social Services 1998 (3) SA 124 (C) (stating that it is in the interest of good governance<br />
that administrators should be held to their promises as long as those are intra vires) and Durban Add-<br />
Ventures Ltd v Premier, KwaZulu-Natal, and Others (No 2) 2001 (1) SA 389 (N) (stating the legitimate<br />
expectations can only be protected procedurally and not substantively).<br />
68 Meyer v Iscor Pension Fund 2003 (2) SA 715 (SCA), South African Veterinary Council and another v<br />
Szymanski 2003 (4) SA 42 (SCA).<br />
69 Premier, Province of Mpumalanga and another v Executive Committee of the Association of Governing<br />
Bodies of State-Aided Schools: Eastern Transvaal 1999 (2) BCLR 151 (CC), Bel Porto School Governing<br />
Body and others v Premier of the Province, Western Cape and another 2002 (9) BCLR (CC).<br />
70 Meyer’s case, supra note 68, at paragraph 27.<br />
71 Meyer’s case, supra note 68, at paragraph 28; Szymanski’s case, supra note 68, at paragraph 16.<br />
72 Note 68 supra.<br />
73 Meyer’s case, supra note 68, at paragraph1.<br />
74 Id.<br />
75 Id. at paragraph 2 and 9.
76 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />
[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
certain group of employees. 76 Had Meyer retired two months later, he would have<br />
received more than twice the benefits he did. 77 Meyer subsequently laid a complaint<br />
against the fund in terms of the Pension Funds Act and the adjudicator appointed<br />
under the Act determined the dispute in Meyer’s favour. 78 <strong>The</strong> adjudicator<br />
ordered the fund to pay Meyer increased pension benefits under the amended<br />
rules. 79 <strong>The</strong> fund succeeded in the High Court to set the adjudicator’s order aside<br />
upon appeal, but the court allowed Meyer to appeal the judgment. 80<br />
One of Meyer’s arguments in the Supreme Court of Appeal was that he had a legitimate<br />
expectation that any amendment to the rules, which resulted in increased<br />
pension benefits as part of the rationalisation scheme, would be implemented with<br />
retrospective effect. Had this been done, he would be entitled to increased pension<br />
benefits. Meyer based his legitimate expectation on promises made by Iscor in the<br />
course of the rationalisation program that improved retrenchment benefits would<br />
be implemented with retrospective effect. 81 He did not, however, claim that his<br />
legitimate expectation entitled him to procedural relief, but that the substantive<br />
benefit should be afforded to him. 82<br />
<strong>The</strong> court assumed for purposes of the judgment that trustees’ decisions in terms of<br />
the rules of pension funds can be reviewed on a basis analogous to the review of<br />
administrative decisions. 83 It noted the recent developments in English law accepting<br />
substantive legitimate expectations, but also noted the rejection of this doctrine<br />
in other Commonwealth jurisdictions such as Australia and Canada. 84 <strong>The</strong> court<br />
expressly refused to either accept or reject the doctrine of substantive legitimate<br />
expectation in South African law. 85 It held that whether to adopt this doctrine or<br />
not is a “difficult and complex” question and cautioned against simply grafting<br />
76 Id.<br />
77 Id. at paragraph 3.<br />
78 Id. at paragraph 5.<br />
79 Id.<br />
80 Id.<br />
81 Id. at paragraph 25.<br />
82 Id. at paragraph 26.<br />
83 Id. at paragraph 22.<br />
84 Id. at paragraphs 27 and 28.<br />
85 Id. at paragraph 27.
2004] Substantive Legitimate Expectations<br />
77<br />
foreign doctrines onto local law. 86 <strong>The</strong> court emphasized the importance of understanding<br />
the underlying needs that prompted the development of the doctrine in its<br />
country of origin. 87 In this respect the court suggested that the doctrine of substantive<br />
legitimate expectation may have developed in English law in response to the<br />
requirement that valuable consideration be given before an undertaking can be<br />
legally binding, which requirement is foreign to South African law. 88 Despite these<br />
remarks the court continued to analyze Meyer’s alleged legitimate expectation and<br />
found that even if the doctrine of substantive legitimate expectation were accepted<br />
as part of South African law, he would still not be entitled to the relief claimed. 89<br />
This conclusion seemed inevitable on the basis that the facts did not support a legitimate<br />
expectation. 90<br />
<strong>The</strong> second Supreme Court of Appeal case, South African Veterinary Council v<br />
Szymanski, 91 involved a substantive claim to be registered as a veterinary surgeon.<br />
As part of a special arrangement in terms of which South African citizens holding<br />
foreign veterinary degrees could be registered to practice in South Africa, the<br />
Council conducted a special admissions examination. 92 Szymanski wrote this examination<br />
and was awarded a combined mark of 45.25%. <strong>The</strong> Council regarded<br />
this as a failure, taking 50% to be the pass mark and refused to register him. 93<br />
Szymanski subsequently applied to the High Court for an order setting aside the<br />
Council’s decision that the pass mark was 50% and an order requiring the Council<br />
to register him as a veterinary surgeon in South Africa. 94 He based his claim on a<br />
legitimate expectation that the pass mark was 40% and not 50%, which expectation<br />
followed from numerous statements by the Council and its officials. 95 <strong>The</strong> High<br />
Court ruled in favour of Szymanski setting aside the Council’s decision and order-<br />
86 Id.<br />
87 Id.<br />
88 Id.<br />
89 Id. at paragraph 28.<br />
90 Id. at paragraphs 29 to 30.<br />
91 Supra note 68.<br />
92 Id. at paragraph 2.<br />
93 Id.<br />
94 Id.<br />
95 Id. at paragraph 3.
78 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />
[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
ing the Council to register him as a veterinary surgeon, that is, the High Court<br />
granted Szymanski substantive relief based on his legitimate expectation. 96<br />
Upon appeal Cameron JA, for a unanimous Supreme Court of Appeal, dealt with<br />
the doctrine of substantive legitimate expectation in a single paragraph. 97 He noted<br />
that the court 98 recently cautioned against “an over-hasty” adoption of the doctrine<br />
in South African law. 99 According to the judge, it was, however, not necessary in<br />
the present case to decide the matter, because “Dr. Szymanski’s case was deficient<br />
in its most basic essentials.” 100 <strong>The</strong> court continued to show that the applicant did<br />
not have a legitimate expectation on the facts of the case. 101 Resultantly the appeal<br />
was upheld.<br />
<strong>The</strong> doctrine of substantive legitimate expectation has also been mooted in the Constitutional<br />
Court. Two judgments are noteworthy in this respect. 102 In the first of<br />
these, the Premier, Province of Mpumalanga case, 103 the member of the provincial<br />
executive council responsible for education 104 terminated bursaries paid to certain<br />
state schools for needy students. 105 <strong>The</strong>se bursaries were paid to schools educating<br />
mainly white students as part of the apartheid education system. 106 <strong>The</strong> MEC’s<br />
decision to terminate these bursaries formed part of the general transformation of<br />
the education system. 107 About 100 of the schools that previously received such<br />
bursaries subsequently challenged the MEC’s decision on the grounds that it was<br />
96 Id. at paragraph 14.<br />
97 Id. at paragraph 15.<br />
98 Meyer’s case, supra note 68.<br />
99 Szymanski’s case, supra note 68, at paragraph 15.<br />
100 Id.<br />
101 Id. at paragraphs 16-21.<br />
102 Premier, Province of Mpumalanga and another v Executive Committee of the Association of Governing<br />
Bodies of State-Aided Schools: Eastern Transvaal 1999 (2) BCLR 151 (CC) and Bel Porto School Governing<br />
Body and others v Premier of the Province, Western Cape and another 2002 (9) BCLR (CC).<br />
103 Supra note 102.<br />
104 <strong>The</strong> MEC for education.<br />
105 Premier, Province of Mpumalanga case, supra note 102, at paragraph 2.<br />
106 Id. at paragraphs 2 and 7.<br />
107 Id. at paragraph 17.
2004] Substantive Legitimate Expectations<br />
79<br />
procedurally unfair and unjustifiable. 108 <strong>The</strong> schools applied for an order setting<br />
aside the decision and an order compelling the MEC to continue to pay the bursaries<br />
until the end of that school year, that is 1995. 109 <strong>The</strong>y based their case on the<br />
legitimate expectations that bursaries would be paid for 1995 and that they would<br />
be afforded a fair procedure before the administration terminated the payments. 110<br />
<strong>The</strong>se expectations entitled them to a fair procedure in terms of section 24(b) of the<br />
Interim Constitution, 111 a failure of which would result in the administrative action<br />
being invalid, so the argument went. 112 At paragraph 36 of the judgement, O’Regan<br />
J stated that it was not necessary in the present instance to decide whether a legitimate<br />
expectation may entitle an applicant to substantive relief. <strong>The</strong> reason for this<br />
conclusion is that section 24(b) of the Interim Constitution expressly stated that an<br />
individual shall have the right to procedurally fair administrative action where his<br />
or her legitimate expectation is affected. A claim based on legitimate expectation in<br />
terms of section 24(b) of the Interim Constitution is therefore clearly restricted to a<br />
procedural remedy. In the present case, the court found that the legitimate expectations<br />
of the schools entitled them to a fair procedure before the bursaries were terminated<br />
and that no such procedure was followed. 113 Consequently, the decision<br />
was set aside. 114 <strong>The</strong> court, however, refused to sanction the substantive relief ordered<br />
by the High Court, that is that the bursaries must be paid until the end of the<br />
school year in line with the applicants’ legitimate expectation. 115 O’Regan J concluded<br />
that this was not a case in which a court could substitute its own decision<br />
for that of the administrator. 116 However, it was not possible to refer the decision<br />
back to the MEC to be taken in a procedurally fair manner, seeing that the judgement<br />
date was 1998 while the bursaries terminated naturally at the end of 1995. 117<br />
108 Id. at paragraph 3.<br />
109 Id.<br />
110 Id. at paragraphs 31 and 38.<br />
111 Constitution of the Republic of South Africa, act 200 of 1993.<br />
112Premier, Province of Mpumalanga case, supra note 102, at paragraph 30.<br />
113 Id. at paragraph 42.<br />
114 Id. at paragraph 46.<br />
115 Id. at paragraph 51.<br />
116 Id. In common law a court could only substitute its own decision on the merits for that of the administrator<br />
in very narrow circumstances. <strong>The</strong>se included cases where the end result is a foregone conclusion<br />
and referring the matter back to the administrator would only be a waste of resources and cases<br />
where the administrator exhibited such degree of bias that referring the matter back to him or her would<br />
result in an injustice, Id. at paragraph 50.<br />
117 Id. at paragraph 52.
80 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />
[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
<strong>The</strong> end result of the Constitutional Court’s judgement was therefore that the bursaries<br />
had to be paid until the end of 1995, that is a result similar to the substantive<br />
relief granted by the High Court.<br />
<strong>The</strong> second case in which the Constitutional Court referred to the doctrine of substantive<br />
legitimate expectation is that of Bel Porto Governing Body v Premier of the<br />
Province, Western Cape. 118 In that case the governing bodies of a number of schools<br />
challenged certain decisions taken by the provincial education department as part<br />
of a rationalisation scheme. In order to eradicate inequalities between former<br />
“whites-only” and “non-white” schools, the provincial department embarked on an<br />
extensive rationalisation program. At the same time, the applicants, which were all<br />
former whites-only schools catering for disabled children, started making requests<br />
to the department to employ special assistants who were currently employed by the<br />
schools themselves. 119 Upon the department’s refusal to take over these employees<br />
prior to implementing the rationalisation program, the schools instituted review<br />
proceedings. <strong>The</strong> schools averred that a number of their constitutional rights have<br />
been infringed by the department’s actions and applied for substantive relief in the<br />
form of an order enforcing the department to employ the special assistants currently<br />
on the schools’ own pay-roll.<br />
<strong>The</strong> High Court rejected the application and the schools appealed to the Constitutional<br />
Court. <strong>The</strong> Constitutional Court dismissed the appeal, but only narrowly on<br />
a 6-4 split. Chief Justice Chaskalson wrote the opinion for the majority, 120 with<br />
three dissenting opinions being filed. 121 <strong>The</strong> majority rejected the claim based on<br />
administrative justice on the ground that a fair procedure was followed vis-à-vis<br />
the schools and specifically declined to express an opinion on substantive legitimate<br />
expectation. 122<br />
118 Supra note 102.<br />
119 <strong>The</strong>se schools argued that while they employed their special assistants themselves, the former nonwhites<br />
state schools did not have to do so. <strong>The</strong> assistants at the latter schools were employed by the<br />
respective education departments. <strong>The</strong> former whites-only schools were finding it increasingly difficult<br />
to afford their special assistants and therefore appealed to the education department to employ the<br />
special assistants working at these schools, Id. at paragraphs 11 to 19.<br />
120 Justices Goldstone, Kriegler, Madlanga, Somyalo and Yacoob concurring.<br />
121 Justices Mokgora and Sachs filed a joint opinion and justices Madala and Ngcobo each filed their own<br />
opinions.<br />
122 Bel Porto School case, supra note 102, at paragraph 96.
2004] Substantive Legitimate Expectations<br />
81<br />
It is, however, Madala J’s dissenting opinion in the Bel Porto School case, 123 which is<br />
the most relevant for present purposes. He bases his opinion on a general duty of<br />
fairness, which rests on the administration. 124 From there he continues to discuss<br />
the doctrine of legitimate expectation and its development in English law and reception<br />
in South African law. 125 He notes that the doctrine has developed in English<br />
law to include substantive protection. 126 <strong>The</strong>re is, however, a flaw in his argument<br />
where he jumps from the statement that the doctrine of legitimate expectation,<br />
as it exists in South African law, protects both procedural and substantive<br />
expectations to the statement that legitimate expectations will be protected substantively<br />
in certain instances. 127 While the former statement is undoubtedly correct, 128<br />
his second statement does not follow from the first. As indicated above, the legitimate<br />
expectation doctrine was originally restricted to procedural protection. 129<br />
That is, although the content of the expectation could be procedural or substantive<br />
in nature, the relief afforded was restricted to procedure and specifically the extension<br />
of the audi principle. 130 Although the extracts from the Traub case 131 quoted by<br />
Madala J 132 support the contention that substantive expectations are protected by<br />
the doctrine of legitimate expectation, they are no authority for the proposition that<br />
substantive legitimate expectations will be protected substantively. 133 <strong>The</strong> only<br />
further authority that Madala J offers for his conclusion that substantive expecta-<br />
123 Bel Porto School case, supra note 102, at paragraphs 191 to 218.<br />
124 Id. at paragraph 207.<br />
125 Id. at paragraphs 208 to211.<br />
126 Id. at paragraph 209.<br />
127 Id. at paragraphs 211 to 213.<br />
128 As Madala J clearly indicates Corbet CJ already made this clear in the Traub case, supra note 1, which<br />
originally adopted the legitimate expectation doctrine in South African law.<br />
129 See paragraphs 0 and 17 above.<br />
130 See paragraph 1 note 1 above.<br />
131 Supra note 1.<br />
132 Bel Porto School case, supra note 102, at paragraphs 210 to 212.<br />
133 In the Traub case, supra note 1, at 758D-E Corbett CJ concludes with reference to the relevant English<br />
law: “As these cases and the quoted extracts from the judgments indicate, the legitimate expectation<br />
doctrine is sometimes expressed in terms of some substantive benefit or advantage or privilege which<br />
the person concerned could reasonably expect to acquire or retain and which it would be unfair to deny<br />
such person without prior consultation or a prior hearing; and at other times in terms of a legitimate<br />
expectation to be accorded a hearing before some decision adverse to the interests of the person concerned<br />
is taken.” It is clear from this extract that although the content of the expectation may be substantive<br />
or procedural in nature, the protection afforded remains procedural.
82 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />
[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
tions will be “given substance to” is an article by Professor Robert E Riggs 134 in<br />
which he examines the development of the doctrine of legitimate expectation in<br />
English law. 135 It would therefore seem that Madala J’s casual acceptance of the<br />
doctrine of substantive legitimate expectation is rather lacking in authority as far as<br />
South African law is concerned. This is not to suggest that the doctrine cannot be<br />
imported into South African law as was originally done with legitimate expectation<br />
in the Traub case 136 and as recently suggested by Brand JA in the case of Meyer v<br />
Iscor Pension Fund. 137 However, any such reception must be done on a careful<br />
analysis of the relevant foreign developments and an evaluation of the need that<br />
prompted that development in the foreign jurisdiction(s) and the corresponding<br />
need in South African law. 138<br />
It seems evident from the discussion above that the development of substantive<br />
legitimate expectation in South African law is still in a very early stage and it is not<br />
clear whether the doctrine will be accepted at all. At least Brand JA seemed very<br />
reluctant in his opinion for the court in Meyer v Iscor Pension Fund 139 to accept the<br />
doctrine. With the exception of Madala J in the Bel Porto School case, 140 all the statements<br />
in the higher courts suggest that a much more careful analysis of the relevant<br />
issues regarding the doctrine must be put before the court before it will be prepared<br />
to endorse the doctrine. In such an analysis it will be important to take note of the<br />
development of legitimate expectation in other jurisdictions. Since that doctrine<br />
has always included substantive protection in EU law, the development in that<br />
jurisdiction is of particular importance. <strong>The</strong> next section focuses on some of the<br />
lessons to be learnt in South African law from EU law.<br />
134 Robert E Riggs, Legitimate Expectation and Procedural Fairness in English <strong>Law</strong>, 37 AM. J. OF COMPARATIVE<br />
L. 395 (1988).<br />
135 Bel Porto School case, supra note 102, at paragraph 213.<br />
136 Note 1 supra.<br />
137 Note 68 supra. See the discussion of that case in paragraphs 0 to 0 above.<br />
138 As was suggested by Brand JA in Meyer v Iscor Pension fund, Id., and as illustrated by Corbet JA in<br />
the Traub case, note 1 supra, when he accepted the doctrine of legitimate expectation as part of South<br />
African law.<br />
139 Supra note 68. See the discussion of that case in paragraphs 0 to 0 above.<br />
140 Supra note 102. See the discussion in paragraph 0 above.
2004] Substantive Legitimate Expectations<br />
83<br />
D. Comparing EU and South African law<br />
<strong>The</strong> first important lesson for South African law is the structure of legitimate expectation<br />
analysis in EU law. In EU law there is an added policy analysis, which is<br />
absent from South African law. After it has established that there is a reasonable<br />
expectation, the ECJ weighs the public interest in disappointing that expectation<br />
against the individual’s interests in relying on the expectation before arriving at the<br />
conclusion that the expectation is legitimate and should be protected. 141 This brings<br />
the analysis closer to reasonableness review in South African law than the application<br />
of traditional legitimate expectation doctrine in procedural fairness review.<br />
Since in procedural fairness cases the matter will ordinarily be referred back to the<br />
administrator who will revisit the decision in a procedurally fair manner, it has not<br />
been necessary for the court to investigate the opposing public and private interests<br />
in the substance of the matter. That was left to the administrator. In substantive<br />
legitimate expectation cases, however, it is the court that will decide on the substantive<br />
outcome of the particular administrative action. It is therefore important for<br />
the court to keep in mind the relevant substantive interests involved. When South<br />
African courts consider substantive legitimate expectation claims, they should thus<br />
be aware that they are involved in reasonableness review rather than review in<br />
terms of traditional legitimate expectation doctrine.<br />
<strong>The</strong> second important point to note, which flows from the first, is the standard of<br />
review employed by the ECJ. As noted above, it is only when there is a significant<br />
imbalance between the public and private interests that the ECJ will interfere and<br />
afford substantive protection of the legitimate expectation. 142 As the EU case law<br />
suggests, this is a very deferential approach, which allows a large measure of freedom<br />
to the administration in exercising its discretionary powers. This is important<br />
in the current South African context where there is a particular need in allowing the<br />
government to effect the transformation efforts needed to eradicate the remaining<br />
injustices of apartheid South Africa. <strong>The</strong> discussion of the developing substantive<br />
legitimate expectation doctrine in South Africa above suggests that such claims<br />
typically arise in instances where existing policies are changed and replaced by<br />
various transformation programs. It is submitted that South African courts should<br />
be slow in holding back that process by imposing substantive obligations on the<br />
administration. At the same time, the value of legal certainty and the accompanying<br />
trust in government that infuse the protection of substantive legitimate expectations<br />
is also very important in the current South African climate. <strong>The</strong> majority of<br />
the population has been oppressed by the government for decades and has conse-<br />
141 See paragraph 0 above.<br />
142 See paragraph 0 above.
84 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />
[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
quently lost faith in such structures. It is therefore important that citizens regain a<br />
sense of trust in government. <strong>The</strong> courts can play a vital role in re-establishing<br />
such trust by protecting expectations created by organs of state. Between respecting<br />
the transformation process and fostering trust in the legal system, the courts<br />
must find an appropriate standard of review. <strong>The</strong> significant imbalance test of EU<br />
law, may just be such a standard or at least provide an important starting point in<br />
developing a South African standard of review in substantive legitimate expectation<br />
cases. <strong>The</strong> strict foreseeability requirement in EU law may also be quite helpful<br />
in this regard. South African courts may incorporate this requirement to rule<br />
out claims in transformation type cases on the ground that individuals must foresee<br />
that old policies and practices, pre-dating democratization, will be changed and<br />
therefore cannot form any expectation on such policies and practices.<br />
As I have indicated, the principle of legality counters legal certainty in EU law as<br />
the principles underlying substantive protection of legitimate expectations. 143<br />
South African courts should be likewise mindful of legality as an important value<br />
in this context. While legitimate expectations are protected only procedurally, legality<br />
is of less concern seeing that the court will only require the administrator to<br />
observe enhanced procedure when revisiting the invalidated administrative action.<br />
<strong>The</strong> court will not order substantive action by the administrator and hence there is<br />
no fear of the administrator being forced to act ultra vires. However, this changes<br />
as soon as legitimate expectations are enforced substantively. In such a case the<br />
doctrine may result in administrators being forced to act contra legem. South African<br />
courts should therefore consider the effect of any substantive order very carefully<br />
against the background of legality.<br />
E. Conclusion<br />
<strong>The</strong> doctrine of substantive legitimate expectation is only starting to find its way<br />
into South African law at present. <strong>The</strong> courts have suggested that a careful analysis<br />
of the development of the doctrine in English law is required before it can be accepted<br />
in South African law. 144 While this is certainly important seeing that the<br />
doctrine of legitimate expectation was originally taken from English law into South<br />
African law, the comparative analysis should not be restricted to English law. In<br />
English law the substantive legitimate expectation doctrine is all but settled and<br />
while the development of the doctrine in that jurisdiction has preceded South African<br />
law for a considerable period of time, many uncertainties regarding the doctrine<br />
still remain in English law. 145 In contrast, substantive protection of legitimate<br />
expectations is well established in EU law. It will therefore be foolish not to pay<br />
143 See paragraph 0 above.
2004] Substantive Legitimate Expectations<br />
85<br />
close attention to EU law in this regard. Any comparative analysis clearly shows<br />
that EU law holds some very important lessons for the development of substantive<br />
legitimate expectations in South African law.<br />
144 Brand JA in Meyer v Iscor Pension Fund, supra note 68, at paragraph 27.<br />
145 Craig & Schønberg, supra note 48, at 701.
EUROPEAN & INTERNATIONAL LAW<br />
Defining the Balance between Free Competition and Tax<br />
Sovereignty in EC and WTO <strong>Law</strong>: <strong>The</strong> “due respect” to<br />
the General Tax System<br />
By Vanessa Hernández Guerrero *<br />
“While direct funding of private enterprises has proven to be an efficient but rather crude<br />
and obvious device of public aid, States turn their attention to the elegant and indirect ‘tax<br />
incentives.’” 1<br />
A. <strong>The</strong> Necessity of a Different Analytical Tool<br />
Certain rulings of the World Trade Organization Appellate Body 2 and recent EC<br />
Commission decisions on State aids 3 have brought new attention on an old issue:<br />
States can use their tax systems to provide subsidies. <strong>The</strong> basic assumption against<br />
subsidies is that markets should not be distorted by government’s intervention.<br />
However, a system of taxation without government is unthinkable. A different<br />
criterion must lead to the distinction of measures necessary to the effectiveness and<br />
fairness of the tax regime from tax measures that distort competition.<br />
This paper departs from the concepts of State aid and subsidy adopted under EC<br />
and WTO <strong>Law</strong> respectively. Both legal regimes, although separated in many aspects,<br />
converge in their main goal and more interesting, have reached similar conclusions<br />
as to which is the right analysis that serves to identify tax regimes that<br />
* Ph.D. Researcher at the European University Institute, <strong>Law</strong> Department. I would like to thank specially<br />
professor. Martín Jiménez for his constant support and always helpful comments<br />
1 Schön, Taxation and State Aid <strong>Law</strong>, EU Common market law review 1999, 911-936.<br />
2 See WTO cases. US- Treatment of Foreign Sales Corporations (WT/DS108/R, WT/DS108/AB/R,<br />
WTO/DS108/RW and WT/DS108/AB/RW).<br />
3 See Commission Press Release on the 11 July 2001 announcing a “large scale State aid investigation into<br />
business taxation schemes” obtained from http://www.europa.eu.int/rapid . This initiative has resulted<br />
in 15 decisions that declared incompatible 15 tax schemes on 14 Member States.(see below)
88 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL [Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
threaten free competition without impinging on the tax sovereignty of their Member<br />
States. 4<br />
B. <strong>The</strong> Approach Adopted Under the EC Rules on State Aids<br />
<strong>The</strong> leading provision in arriving to a concept of fiscal State aid is Article 87.1 TEC:<br />
“Any aid granted by a Member State of through State resources in any form whatsoever<br />
which distorts competition or threatens to distort competition by favouring certain undertakings<br />
or the production or certain good, insofar as it affects trade between Member<br />
States”. In accordance with this definition, there is consensus among scholars that a<br />
measure, to be a state aid, must fulfil the following requirements:<br />
Be granted through State resources<br />
Confer a benefit or an advantage<br />
Be specific or selective<br />
Distort competition or affect intra-community trade 5<br />
<strong>The</strong> Court has consistently held that, in order to assess whether a measure provides<br />
for a benefit, the effects of the measure, and not its form, aim or causes, must be<br />
considered. 6 Consequently, tax measures may also fall under the concept of State<br />
aid. In fact, the first judgment in which a tax measure was considered as an aid<br />
4 Ehlermann, former Director General of Commission D.G. Competition, best expresses how the rules on<br />
State aids may interfere with national sovereignty: “State aid rules limit the freedom of governments, even of<br />
parliaments, to grant financial advantages to certain sectors of their economy, irrespective of the technique that<br />
may be used including tax and social security rebates. State aid is therefore a serious and highly sensitive interference<br />
in national sovereignty”. Ehlermann, State Aid Control in the EU : Success or Failure, Fordham International<br />
<strong>Law</strong> <strong>Journal</strong> 18/1995, 1212, 1218.<br />
5 In the Philip Morris case (C-730/79, Philips Morris Holland BV v. Commission [1980], ECR 2671, para.<br />
11), the Court adopted a test for determining the existence of distortions to competition: “When financial<br />
aid strengthens the position of an undertaking as compared with other undertaking competing in intra-Community<br />
trade the latter must be regarded as affected by that aid”. Van der Esch, Ayudas de Estado y Anti-Dumping,<br />
Noticias CEE 1987, 85 n. 33., supports this approach on the fact that State aids interfere with a system of<br />
competition among undertakings on the basis of their own efforts. Arpio Sanacruz does not consider the<br />
distortion to competition an element of the concept of aid but a condition of incompatibility with the<br />
common market. Arpio Santcruz, State Aids in EC law EUI Ph.D. <strong>The</strong>sis 1996.<br />
6 Case 30/59 Steenkolenmijnen [1961] ECR 1 at 19; C-173/73 Italian Republic v Commission (First Italian<br />
textiles) [1974] at paragraph 13; C-387/92, Banco Exterior de España [1994] ECR I-877 at 12; C-200/97 Ecotrade<br />
[1998] ECR I-907; C-295/97 Piaggio v Ifitalia and Ministero della difesa [1999] and Case C-143/99 Adria<br />
Wien Pipeline and Wietersdorfer & Peggauer [2001] ECR I-8365. In C-56/93 Belgium v Commission [1996] the<br />
Court found that a measure justified on commercial grounds is not a State aid even if it also pursues a<br />
political aim. In Case T-504/93, Tiercé Ladbroke SA v. Commission [1997] ECR II-923, the Court of First<br />
Instance stated that the causes or aims of the State measures fell to be appraised only in the context of<br />
determining whether such measures were compatible with the common market.
2004] <strong>The</strong> “due respect” to the General Tax System<br />
89<br />
incompatible with the common market was issued in 1961. 7 More recently, the<br />
process against harmful tax competition 8 has fostered the application of Article 87.1<br />
to tax measures 9 and through it, the Commission has had the opportunity of testing<br />
the concept of State aid in many different fields of tax law.<br />
It has been revealed that tax State aids may adopt varied forms: reductions in the<br />
tax base, 10 tax-free reserves to cover the risks connected to an activity, 11 special depreciation<br />
facilities, 12 derogations from general limits, 13 objective forms of quantify-<br />
7 Case 30/59 Steenkolenmijnen [1961] ECR 1.<br />
8 Instigated by the so-called “Monti Memorandum” of 1996, the EU process against harmful tax competition<br />
commenced when in 1997 the ECOFIN Council adopted unanimously a package of measures on<br />
direct taxation aimed at tackling tax evasion and the erosion of tax bases within the Union. Among<br />
them, a Code of Conduct for business taxation that sets forth the criteria to identify harmful tax measures.<br />
On 29 November 1999 a Group of Experts appointed to identify such measures within the existing<br />
tax regimes of the Member States presented a list of 66 tax schemes that were considered as having<br />
harmful effect. However, along 2000, States accorded to limit the movement against harmful tax competition<br />
to three main areas -finance branches, holding companies and headquarter companies- and<br />
adopted a special set of guidelines to assess tax schemes in those three areas. Finally, on the ECOFIN<br />
Council on 3 June 2003, the so-called tax package was adopted, though the effects of the Code of Conduct<br />
are still non-binding. (Conclusions of ECOFIN Council). See PINTO (2003) “Tax Competition and EU<br />
<strong>Law</strong>”, Kluwer <strong>Law</strong> International.<br />
9 Paragraph J of the Code of Conduct acknowledged that some of the measures covered by the Code<br />
might fall within the scope of the provisions on State aids in Articles 92 to 94 TEC (now 87 to 89). <strong>The</strong><br />
Commission was asked to publish guidelines on the application of State aid rules to measures relating to<br />
direct business taxation. <strong>The</strong> Commission did so on December 1998 [Commission Notice on the application<br />
of State aid rules to measures relating to direct business taxation (O.J. C 384, 10.12.1998)]. It expressly stated<br />
that State aid provisions would also contribute through their own mechanism to the objective of tackling<br />
harmful tax competition and gave the criteria that would prevail in the application of State aids to tax<br />
incentives. In practice, the Commission gathered together criteria that already existed within the caselaw<br />
of the Court of Justice or the practice of the Commission.<br />
10 See judgement of the Court of First Instance in Ramondín [Joined cases T-92/00 and T-103/00 Diputación<br />
Foral de Málaga y Ramondín Cápsulas v Commission –hereinafter Ramondín-[2002] ECR II-1385,<br />
para. 10 et sub and Commission Decision in Spain – Newly established firms in Alava (OJ L 314/1,<br />
18.11.2002)].<br />
11 <strong>The</strong> Dutch regime for international finance activities, also included within the Commission’s investigation,<br />
provides for the possibility of creating a tax-free reserve to cover the risks connected to the financial<br />
activities up to a certain percentage of the total benefits [see C-51/2001 Netherlands – International<br />
Financing Activities (OJ L 180/52, 18/07/03) and MEUSSEN “National Report on Netherlands” for the<br />
EATLP Conference on Tax Competition in Europe (2003.01.25) http://www.eatlp.org, Lausanne 2002].<br />
12 Commission Decision 96/369/EC of 13 March 1996 concerning fiscal aid given to <strong>German</strong> airlines in<br />
the form of a depreciation facility (OJ L 146, 20.06.1996).Though the final advantage was deemed to be a<br />
deferral of the tax payment, the immediate effect of the measure was a reduction in the tax base. It is<br />
interesting to note that the Commission in this decision considered that the beneficiaries had reduced<br />
their taxable income with respect to the amount that would normally be due absent the special provision..
90 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL [Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
ing the taxable base, exemption from paying taxes, or certain taxes, 14 and reduced<br />
tax rates. 15<br />
At the same time, it has evidenced that the application of the concept of State aids<br />
to fiscal measures demands a different analysis than the one used under positive<br />
benefits. 16<br />
For example, it had been stated that “a loss of tax revenues is equivalent to consumption<br />
of State resources in the form of fiscal expenditure”. However, some States, to defend<br />
their tax regimes, alleged that these had contributed to the raise of more revenue, 17<br />
since absent the special tax regime, the investment would not have taken place, the<br />
13 C-46/2001 France – centrales de tresoreries adopted 12/12/02 C/2002/4827/3.<br />
14 Foreign commercial and industrial firms were exempted from corporation tax in Greece [E-4/2000<br />
Greece – taxation of foreign commercial and industrial firms (Act no 89/97) (OJ C 108 on 4/5/2002).]<br />
Gibraltar exempt companies are not subject to corporate tax either [E-7/2000 Ex C-53/2001 United<br />
Kingdom – Gibraltar Exempt Companies]. In some cases, the beneficiaries were exempted from some<br />
indirect taxes. For example, Belgian coordination centres, apart from applying a different regime of<br />
calculation of the tax base are exempted from the “droit d’apport”, the “précompe inmobilier” and the<br />
“précompte mobilier” [C-15/2002 Belgium – Coordination Centres. (OJ L 282/25, 30/10/2003)]. C-<br />
15/2002 Belgium – Coordination Centers). Gibraltar Exempt Companies and Qualifying Companies are<br />
exempted from stamp duties [C-52/2001 United Kingdom – Gibraltar Qualifying companies and decision<br />
quoted] and companies established in Madeira do not pay local taxes, property tax and contribution<br />
fees [N-222/A/2002 – Portugal Zona Franca of Madeira for the period 2003-2006 approved on<br />
11.12.2002].<br />
15 E-1/98 Ireland – International Financial Centre and Shannon customs-free airport zone. Proposal for<br />
appropriate measures (OJ C 395/14, 18.12.98). C-55/2001 Finland – tax regime of captive insurance in<br />
Aland Islands (OJ L 329 of 5/12/02). C-52/2001 United Kingdom – Gibraltar Qualifying companies.<br />
16 For the assessment of the advantage in cases involving positive benefits, the Commission practice and<br />
the Court case have developed a criterion: using the market as a benchmark. If it is understood that the<br />
recipient would have obtained the same conditions in the market, the measure is not considered a State<br />
aid (C-56/93 Belgium v Commission [1996] ECR I-723). On the contrary, if the undertaking has received a<br />
better treatment from the State than it would have achieved in the market, the measure is deemed to be<br />
an aid (C-142/87 Belgium v Commission-Tubemeuse [1990] and Spain v Commission [1994] and Air France<br />
[1996]). This “private investor principle” becomes more difficult to evaluate in cases where the State<br />
“hides” behind a semi-public institution (XXIX Commission Report on Competition Policy). On the<br />
impossibility of using the market as benchmark in tax cases, see SCHÖN (1999), p.923.<br />
17See Belgium allegations in C-30/2002 Belgium – Tax ruling System for US FSC (adopted 24/06/03, not<br />
yet published) and C-15/2002 Belgium – Coordination Centres (quoted above at footnote 14). In similar<br />
terms, Netherlands argued that its regime intended the repatriation of benefits to the country (C-<br />
51/2001 Netherlands – International Financing Activities) and Ireland sustained that its scheme for<br />
foreign income was to bring back dividends to Ireland so as to help Irish unemployment considering<br />
that had the dividends not been repatriated, no tax liability would have arisen (C-54/2001 Ireland –<br />
foreign income [L 204/51, 13.08.2003]).
2004] <strong>The</strong> “due respect” to the General Tax System<br />
91<br />
State is thereby not reducing but increasing its collection of revenue. 18 <strong>The</strong> Commission<br />
has expressly rejected that argument, alleging that under a State aid analysis<br />
reference is done “to the fiscal revenues that would have accrued if taxed under common<br />
[Belgian] law”. 19<br />
<strong>The</strong>refore, the yardstick to measure the advantage awarded by tax State aids is the<br />
general tax system established by the Member State in question. This determines<br />
that in the field of taxation, the evaluation of the provision of an advantage appears<br />
inextricably tied to the test to assess the fulfilment of the selectivity requirement. 20<br />
Consequently, the “general-specific” test constitutes the key to solve most of the<br />
cases on tax State aids.<br />
This does not mean that the two requirements, advantage and selective character,<br />
cannot be differentiated in tax cases. On the contrary, tax rules may give a less favourable<br />
treatment to specific groups of taxpayers. And more important, some<br />
favourable tax provisions may be applicable to all taxpayers (the classical example<br />
in this case is the 12.5% Irish corporate tax rate). In none of the cases, a State aid can<br />
be appreciated.<br />
<strong>The</strong> Commission’s Notice tries to refine the general-specific test. It asserts that general<br />
tax measures are those “effectively open to all firms on an equal access basis.” This<br />
means that “tax measures of a purely technical nature (for example, setting the rate of<br />
taxation, depreciation rules, rules on loss carry-overs, provisions to prevent double taxation<br />
or tax avoidance)” do not constitute State aid. 21 It is recognised that the interdiction<br />
18Martìn Jimenéz, El concepto de ayudas de Estado y las normas tributarias: problemas de delimitación del ámbito<br />
de aplicación del art. 87.1 TCE, Noticias de la Unión Europea n 196/2001. <strong>The</strong> problem with this argument<br />
to validate tax incentives to attract new investment is that it implies a recognition that the operations are<br />
purely tax-driven, a result which is in principle contrary to the spirit of fair competition and common<br />
market. See CFI on Ramondin (quoted above at footnote 10) at para.67, and Decision on aid granted by<br />
the city of Hamburg (Commission decision 91/389/EEC of 18 July 1990 on aid granted by the city of<br />
Hamburg (O.J. L 2.8.91), where the Commission interpreted that “the institution of a system of ensuring that<br />
competition is not distorted means that undertakings should determine their location on the basis of autonomous<br />
decisions, i.e., not influenced or swayed by aid”(para. IV.2).<br />
19 Paragraph 55 on C-30/2002 Belgium – Tax ruling System for US FSC adopted on 24/06/03, not yet<br />
published C-30/2002.<br />
20 <strong>The</strong> close link among the two conditions, provision of a benefit and existence of selectivity, has led<br />
some authors to analyze these two requirements together (See Martìn Jimenéz, Shön and Pinto, EU and<br />
OECD to Fight harmful Tax Competition: Has the Right Path Been undertaken?, Intertax 2/1998, 386-411). In<br />
this study I have chosen to analyze them separately to follow the criterion of the ECJ (See Case 143/99<br />
Adria-Wien Pipeline).<br />
21 Commission’s Notice, para. 13 and 14.
92 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL [Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
of selective measures does no intend to “restrict the power of the Member States to<br />
decide on the economic policy.” 22<br />
<strong>The</strong> Court has admitted that special measures justified under the nature and general<br />
scheme of a tax would not constitute State aid, even if they confer a differentiated<br />
treatment. 23 This exception or justification has been given content through the principles<br />
of “ability to pay” and “equality”. 24 <strong>The</strong> Commission understands that this<br />
exception excludes from the concept of State aids the measures “necessary to the<br />
functioning and effectiveness of the tax system”. 25 <strong>The</strong> application of this criterion allows<br />
the singling out of certain groups of taxpayers and enacts for them special tax<br />
provisions that respond to their specific problems at the time of implementing their<br />
tax obligations without rendering them State aids. <strong>The</strong> principle of proportionality<br />
is proposed to avoid abuses in the employ of these special rules. 26<br />
<strong>The</strong> general system has been especially difficult to recognise in cases dealing with<br />
transfer pricing schemes 27 and measures to avoid double taxation. 28 Transfer pricing<br />
methods intend to assess the tax in transactions between associated enterprises.<br />
22 Id.<br />
23 <strong>The</strong> exception based on the nature and general scheme of the tax system was first recognized by the<br />
ECJ in C-173/73, Italy v. Commission.<br />
24 Shön refers to the “ability to pay” principle as a general principle recognized in all European tax systems.<br />
He assures that “One should admit that only tax rules which try to describe the parameters of the tax basis<br />
according to the ‘ability to pay’ principle belong to its ‘nature and scheme’”( Shön, Op. Cit, p.927). Prof. Martín<br />
Jiménez considers that the principle of equality and non-discrimination in tax matters constitutes a<br />
better expression of this theory (Martìn Jimenéz, Op. Cit, p.17). In a recent decision the Commission has<br />
referred to the principles of equality and progressiveness as expressed in Article 31 of the Spanish Constitution<br />
when assessing the compatibility of some Basque Country incentives [Commission Decision on<br />
11 July 2001, 2002/806/EC(OJ L 279/35, 17.10.2002)].<br />
25 Commission’s Notice, para. 23 et seq.<br />
26 Bacon, State Aids and general measures, Yearbook of European <strong>Law</strong> 1997, 306-309. This author introduces<br />
the concept of proportionality within the concept of aid itself and not only as a means of measuring<br />
the exceptions of Article 87.2 and 87.3 TEC.<br />
27 E-3/2000 Sweden – tax regime of foreign insurance companies appropriate measures on Commission<br />
Recommendation SG (2001) D/289718, 12.07.2001; C-45/2001 France – headquarters and logistic centres.<br />
Press release on 16/05/2003; C-47/2001 <strong>German</strong>y – foreign companies coordination centres (OJ L<br />
177/17 16/07/2003); C-48/2001 Spain - Vizcaya coordination centres (OJ L 31/26 6/02/2003); C-49/2001<br />
Luxembourg - Coordination centres (OJ L 170/20, 9/7/2003); C-50/2001 Luxembourg - Finance Companies<br />
adopted on 19/10/2002; C-51/2001 Netherlands – International Financing Activities (OJ L 180/82,<br />
18/07/03); C-15/2002 Belgium – Coordination Centres.(OJ L 282/25 30/10/2003) and C-30/2002 Belgium<br />
– Tax ruling System for US FSC adopted 24/06/03, not yet published<br />
28 C-54/2001 Ireland – foreign income (OJ L 204/51, 13.08.2003).
2004] <strong>The</strong> “due respect” to the General Tax System<br />
93<br />
<strong>The</strong>y fulfil a double function: to estimate the fair market value (arm’s length price)<br />
of the transaction in order to determine the tax base of the taxpayer and to allocate<br />
the income generated by cross-border operations between the jurisdictions involve.<br />
29 Measures to avoid double taxation are designed to alleviate the negative<br />
effect that the taxation by two or more jurisdictions might have in cross-border<br />
transactions.<br />
To appraise the advantage in cases involving transfer pricing methods, the Commission<br />
has taken as reference the OECD Guidelines on transfer pricing for multinational<br />
enterprises and tax administrations. 30 It has expressly stated that “in the<br />
area of transfer pricing the internationally agreed standard is the arm’s length principle as<br />
set out in Article 9 OECD Model.” 31 However, the EC Commission cannot become the<br />
“guardian” of the OECD Recommendations. <strong>The</strong> Guidelines represent agreed principles<br />
as to the manner in which arm’s length transfer prices should be established<br />
but they are not binding for the Member States. In order to use the OECD guidelines<br />
as a yardstick, these should have been adopted by the State in question, either<br />
through an express provision in their national legislation or by alleging them in<br />
their defence of the contested measure.<br />
To arrive at a proper arm’s length price, the OECD Guidelines recommend comparing<br />
the transaction between associated companies with similar transactions between<br />
non-related companies. For cases where this is not possible, the Guidelines<br />
foresee two alternative methods: the so-called cost-plus and resale-minus methods.<br />
<strong>The</strong> Commission considers that the “alternative methods of profit determination should<br />
normally aim at taxing at a level comparable to the balance sheet method” 32 and studies<br />
each of the features of the special methods of transfer-price determination at the<br />
light of the OECD Report, to check whether the concrete application adopted by the<br />
Member State in question leads to lower taxation than under the traditional<br />
method. This task becomes very complex and the comparison with the general tax<br />
system of the Member State in question is somehow lost in the analysis.<br />
29 See CALDERON CARRERO, José Manuel (2003) “Análisis de la Normativa Española sobre Precios de<br />
Transferencia desde una PerspectivaInternacional,, Comunitaria y Constitucional” (publication forthcoming),<br />
at p.37.<br />
30 OECD Transfer Pricing Guidelines for Multinational Enterprises and Tax Administrations, OECD,<br />
1995.<br />
31 C-47/01 <strong>German</strong>y – foreign companies coordination centres (OJ L 177/17, 16.07.2003).<br />
32 C-15/2002 First Belgium Coordination Centre, C-49/2001 Luxembourg Coordination Centres and C-<br />
50/2001 Luxembourg Finance companies, C-48/2001 Vizcaya Coordination Centres. This affirmation is<br />
also important in relation to other objective methods of profit determination such as the used for fisheries<br />
(?).
94 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL [Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
<strong>The</strong> selective character of transfer pricing methods is also difficult to assess. Transfer<br />
pricing rules are selective per se since they only apply where the companies are<br />
related companies, that is, one belongs to the other at least to a certain extent.<br />
Where two companies are independent, the price charged for the services rendered<br />
by one to the other is presumed to be the price payable under perfect competition<br />
conditions. Still, the regimes examined by the Commission were found selective as<br />
far as they applied only to international groups fulfilling certain strict conditions, 33<br />
which were allowed to perform only determined activities.<br />
<strong>The</strong> case dealing with the Irish exemption scheme as a measure to avoid double taxation<br />
has revealed that a given tax scheme might provide an advantage, not with<br />
respect to the general system, but with reference to other States’ legal systems. 34<br />
From a practical point of view, it is accurate to conclude that an exemption system<br />
as designed by Irish authorities confers an advantage only when the effective taxation<br />
in the source country is lower than the taxation in the residence country (in this<br />
case, Ireland). On the contrary, where the effective taxation in the source country is<br />
higher, the system does not provide an advantage, at the most, it is neutral. In fact,<br />
once the tax rate in Ireland falls down to 12.5%, Ireland will be maintaining the<br />
lowest tax rate in Europe and therefore, its exemption scheme will no longer constitute<br />
an advantage. 35<br />
However, from the State aid point of view, it does not constitute an appropriate<br />
analysis. As has been emphasised, the appraisal of the advantage is to be done with<br />
respect to the general system of the State in question. 36 <strong>The</strong>refore, the existence of<br />
advantage under the Irish foreign income scheme should be based on different<br />
33 Imposition of certain objective thresholds relative to the capital of the parent company, to the existence<br />
of a minimum amount of investment in the country or the creation of certain number of jobs. See the<br />
conditions to apply the Belgian scheme for coordination centres, the Luxembourg schemes for coordination<br />
centres and financial companies, the Dutch scheme for financing activities and the Spanish scheme<br />
for coordination centres.<br />
34 “Where the domestic tax liability is greater than the tax paid in the foreign source jurisdiction, under<br />
an exemption system, no further tax is due. <strong>The</strong>refore, where a specific tax exemption for foreign income is granted<br />
under a system where the general rule provides for a credit, this exemption constitutes a tax advantage and reduces<br />
the beneficiary company’s tax burden” para. 33 of C-54/2001 Ireland – foreign income (OJ L 204/51,<br />
13.08.2003).<br />
35 <strong>The</strong> Commission conclusion for the Irish tax scheme is that “ from the current financial year, corporation<br />
tax is 12.5% and that in principle, such rate is lower than those applied in those jurisdictions where the branched<br />
are established. <strong>The</strong>refore, the Commission accepts that branch no longer confers an advantage on those companies”<br />
para. 39 of C-54/2001 Ireland – foreign income (OJ L 204/51, 13.08.2003).<br />
36 Para.81 on C-51/2001 Netherlands Intenational Financing Activities (OJ L 180/52, 18.07.2003): “Dans le<br />
cadre de l’analyse des aides d’État, l’avantage doit etre évalué uniquement au niveau national »
2004] <strong>The</strong> “due respect” to the General Tax System<br />
95<br />
considerations. For example, that the conditions to obtain the exemption are related<br />
to the investment of the income and hence, it is impossible to claim that the<br />
objective of the measure is to grant relief from double taxation. If the Commission<br />
refers to other States’ regimes to appraise an advantage, commonly accepted measures<br />
to avoid double taxation such as participation-exemption schemes applicable<br />
only to groups of companies, could be considered as State aids.<br />
<strong>The</strong>se cases reveal that to pursue a proper State aid analysis of tax regimes dealing<br />
with international transactions presents more difficulties than the appraisal of the<br />
advantage in purely domestic cases. <strong>The</strong> identification of the benchmark system<br />
and the consequent appraisal of the incompatible degree of selectivity has been<br />
done with reference to either international soft rules or third States’ tax regimes.<br />
This approach should be criticised as far as it goes beyond the purpose of the rules<br />
on State aid and encompasses a certain harmonization.<br />
C. <strong>The</strong> Interpretation of the WTO Concept of Subsidy in the FSC/ETI Case<br />
<strong>The</strong> experience of the GATT/WTO dealing with direct tax subsidies does not comprise<br />
a broad range of measures but it departs from 1979, when a GATT Panel considered<br />
a US tax scheme and three European regimes as subsidies. 37 However, it<br />
was not until 1994 that the Agreement on Subsidies and Countervailing Measures<br />
[ASCM] contained for the first time a definition of subsidy.<br />
A subsidy, as defined in the ASCM, 38 has two elements; there must be a “financial<br />
contribution by a government or any public body within a territory of a Member” 39 and “a<br />
37 <strong>The</strong> so-called “taxation cases” declared the incompatibility with GATT rules of the USA DISC regime<br />
and the territoriality principle of some European countries (GATT Doc. L/4422, L/4423, L/4424 and L/<br />
4425, 2 November 1976. Also published in INTERTAX 1977/1). Under the WTO, the fist time that a<br />
WTO panel assessed the existence of a tax subsidy was in Indonesia-Certain Measures Affecting the<br />
Automobile Industry (WT/DS54/R, WT/DS55/R, WT/DS59/R, WT/DS64/R) where the panel studied<br />
the effect of the Indonesian National Car Programme, a package of measures in favour of certain car<br />
producers that included exemption of tariffs and indirect taxes. However, a specific reference to the<br />
possibility of granting subsidies through taxes was first included under the Tokyo Round in the Illustrative<br />
List of Export Subsidies, due to the problems of interpretation that the so-called “tax legislation<br />
cases” had posed to Panels in 1976. Nevertheless, some authors defend that the inclusion of tax benefits<br />
within the discipline of subsidies had always been present in the negotiators’ intention, since a Working<br />
Party Report adopted in 1960 dealing expressly with the “Provisions of Article XVI:4” already included a<br />
reference to taxes. See Hufbauer and Erb, Subsidies in International Trade, Institute for International Economics,<br />
Washington 1984 and JOHN J. JACKSON, THE WORLD TRADING SYSTEM (Cambridge, Massachusetts<br />
1989).<br />
38 Article 1.1 of the ASCM. See also TREBILOCKI AND HOWSE, THE REGULATION OF INTERNATIONAL<br />
TRADE :POLITICAL ECONOMY AND LEGAL ORDER (1995).
96 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL [Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
benefit.” 40 In Brazil-Aircraft, 41 the Appellate Body understood “the issues – and the<br />
respective definitions – of “financial contribution” and “benefit” as two separate legal elements<br />
in Article 1.1 of the SCM Agreement, which together determine whether a subsidy<br />
exists.” <strong>The</strong> ASCM explicitly states that a State can contribute to the support of its<br />
enterprises through the foregoing of government revenue. 42<br />
This statement has been interpreted in the Foreign Sales Corporation Cases<br />
(FSC). 43 In the FSC case, the US measure examined by the WTO Dispute Settlement<br />
Body was a tax scheme that allowed certain foreign companies wholly owned by<br />
US Corporations to highly reduced their US-source income arising from certain<br />
transactions; in practice it exempted them from paying corporation tax on export<br />
income. After the condemnation by the WTO, the FSC scheme was substituted by<br />
the so-called Extraterritorial Act [ETI]. This time the regime introduced a specific<br />
measure to avoid double taxation that exempted only export income received by<br />
certain resident corporations from paying taxes in the US.<br />
In the first FSC ruling, the Appellate Body read that “the foregoing of revenue otherwise<br />
due implies that less revenue has been raised by the government that would have been<br />
raised in a different situation.(…) <strong>The</strong>re must, therefore, be some defined normative bench-<br />
39 This disposition implies the recognition of sub-national entities with the power to enact measures that<br />
could come under the category of subsidies. In our case, it implies the existence of sub-national entities<br />
empowered to raise direct taxes, or at least, to grant certain kinds of incentives within the general<br />
scheme created by the central government.<br />
40 <strong>The</strong> notion of benefit was firstly proposed to limit the use of countervailing duties imposed by some<br />
States. Goetz, Granet and Schwartz, <strong>The</strong> Meaning of “Subsidy” and “Injury” in Countervailing Duty <strong>Law</strong><br />
International Review of <strong>Law</strong> and Economics 1986, 17., were the precursors of the use of the notion of<br />
benefit to limit the scope of USA countervailing duty laws. It was held that subsidies do not distort<br />
competition if they do not provide with a special benefit to the recipients, placing them in a better situation<br />
than their foreign competitors. If competition was not distorted, there was no reason to impose<br />
countervailing duties. Also Diamond, Economic Foundations of Countervailing Duty <strong>Law</strong>, Virginia <strong>Journal</strong><br />
of International <strong>Law</strong> 1989, 759,783.<br />
As interpreted nowadays, however, the prerequisite of benefit means that the “financial contribution”<br />
should make the recipient “better off” than it would otherwise have been, absent that contribution. This<br />
understanding implied some kind of comparison with the appropriate marketplace. (Canada- Measures<br />
Affecting the Export of Civilian Aircraft, WT/DS70/AB/R adopted on 2 August 1999, paragraphs 153<br />
and 157 and United States-Imposition of Countervailing Duties on Certain Hot-rolled Lead and Bismuth<br />
Carbon Steel Products Originating in the United Kingdom WT/DS138/AB/R, adopted on 10 May 2000,<br />
paragraph 68).<br />
41 Brazil- Export Financing Programme for Aircraft WT/DS46/AB/R adopted on 2 August 1999, paragraph<br />
157 (emphasis in original).<br />
42 Article 1.1(a)(1)(ii) ASCM.<br />
43 See documents quoted in footnote 2.
2004] <strong>The</strong> “due respect” to the General Tax System<br />
97<br />
mark against which a comparison can be made between the revenue actually raised and the<br />
revenue that would have been raised ‘otherwise’.” 44 <strong>The</strong> basis of such a comparison was<br />
identified as “the tax rules applied by the Member in question” with emphasis on the<br />
fact that WTO obligations do not “compel Members to choose a particular kind of tax<br />
system”.<br />
<strong>The</strong>refore the general tax regime of the system becomes once more the necessary<br />
benchmark of comparison for tax subsidies. This general-specific test was proposed<br />
by the EC in its argumentation against the US measure. This test should distinguish<br />
“neutral or objective” measures that have an independent tax policy purpose from<br />
“special or programmatic” measures that intend to create advantages for certain producer<br />
interests. However, the Panel rejected the test on the ground of textual difficulties,<br />
due to the fact that specificity is an independent requirement under Article<br />
2 of ASCM.<br />
In fact, specificity 45 is interpreted in a particular way under the ASCM. Apart from<br />
Article 2 ASCM- that foresees two different ways of rendering a measure specific:<br />
either explicitly 46 or de facto 47 , there is also a presumption of specificity if subsidies<br />
are contingent upon export performance or promote the use of domestic over imported<br />
goods, that is to say, when they qualify as prohibited subsidies. 48 Surely, the<br />
specificity requirement is an independent condition for certain kinds of subsidies<br />
(direct expenditures programs), but in cases dealing with tax matters, it constitutes<br />
the key factor to be appraised together with the existence of an advantage.<br />
To put it differently, the Panel adopted the so-called “but for” test, which considers<br />
that a subsidy exists whenever the taxpayer would have been taxed more heavily<br />
BUT FOR the rules considered. <strong>The</strong> Appellate Body expressed “abiding reservations”<br />
about the Panel “but for” test for assessing when revenue was otherwise due on the<br />
grounds that “it would be not be difficult to circumvent such a test by designing a tax<br />
regime under which there would be no general rule that applied formally to the revenues in<br />
question”. 49<br />
44 FSC AB Report, para. 90.<br />
45 Apart from a financial contribution and a benefit, Article 1.2 ASCM requires a measure to be specific to<br />
be considered as a subsidy.<br />
46 Article 2.1(a) of the ASCM.<br />
47 Article 2.1(c) of the ASCM.<br />
48 Article 2.3 of the ASCM.<br />
49 FSC AB Report, para.91.
98 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL [Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
It is difficult to describe a situation where no general rule exists at all. It is certainly<br />
possible to encounter a tax system where the general rule is not embodied in a single<br />
provision, but spread in several ones along the legislation (as on the FSC case).<br />
However, this should not prevent the judge from identifying the applicable rule.<br />
Where only “special” rules exist in a given area, one should then think that those<br />
rules must be fulfilling tax purposes (each of then constitute a different taxable<br />
event as in the luxury taxes or the country has opted for a schedular system of taxation).<br />
In the Extraterritorial Act case, the AB analysis avoided the choice between the<br />
“but for” test or the “general-specific” test. It resorted to a new concept, the comparable<br />
income. At least one commentator has, in my opinion, rightly understood 50 that<br />
“the AB’s “comparability” test is asking the same question that the “but for” test and the<br />
search for general rules, but doing so indirectly”. Actually, the wording of the AB report<br />
somehow evidenced this equivalence when stating “absent the [ETI] measure, the<br />
US would tax the income under the otherwise applicable rules of taxation we have used as<br />
our benchmark” (emphasis added). 51<br />
As said by the commentator, the AB seems intuitively correct, given the general perception<br />
of the ETI statute as a narrow exception to the general principles of US tax law. By the<br />
same token, however, the explanation of the result is neither clear nor satisfying. I would<br />
go further and say that the problem of the FSC and more intensively of the ETI<br />
measure is not that much based on the characterization of the exception but on the<br />
identification of the benchmark.<br />
That is, again, as shown for the EC law, while the benchmark of taxation of purely<br />
domestic transactions is rather clear and well defined, the benchmark for the taxation<br />
of international transactions is rather more imprecise. Still, through different<br />
formulations, the Appellate Body has made an effort to find the right yardstick to<br />
measure the advantage granted by a subsidy: the general system.<br />
D. Conclusion: <strong>The</strong> “due respect” to the General Tax System<br />
It is obvious that States can finance their enterprises through the tax system. It is<br />
clear that to identify these tax subsidies without unduly interfering with the fiscal<br />
sovereignty of those States, the general tax systems must be the benchmark of com-<br />
50 Hudec, Industrial Subsidies: Tax treatment of Foreign Sales Corporations, Draft for conference on transnational<br />
relations held in the European University Institute, Florence, in 13-14 September 2002 (book forthcoming).<br />
51 AB Report paragraph 103.
2004] <strong>The</strong> “due respect” to the General Tax System<br />
99<br />
parison. It is then true, that only special tax measures can be considered as subsidies,<br />
while at the same time, it is recognized that those special tax measures might<br />
sometimes serve valid tax purposes.<br />
<strong>The</strong> domestic rules embodied in the general system of taxation of States that try to<br />
assess the “fair” tax on international transactions seem to be more difficult to identify.<br />
52 <strong>The</strong>se rules answer two main questions: 53<br />
Rules designing a method to avoid double taxation (relief rules) seek to alleviate<br />
the double taxation that residents taxpayers bear when investing abroad (outbound<br />
investment).<br />
Rules defining the fiscal jurisdiction of the State (source rules) determine how to tax<br />
non-resident taxpayers when they invest or do business in the State in question<br />
(inbound investment).<br />
In principle, States remain completely free at the time of drafting their relief rules<br />
and their source rules. However, the requirements of an ever-more interdependent<br />
world have determined that States need to respect certain international obligations<br />
assumed under free trade treaties. <strong>The</strong>se cannot attempt to create a normative international<br />
tax to which all countries should conform but just impose certain constraints<br />
on their Member States at the time of designing the tax regimes, mainly an<br />
obligation of coherence. Once a State has enacted its general tax rules in a given<br />
way, the creation of an exceptional source rule that does not follow the general<br />
classification (as the source rule for export earnings under US law) or the adoption<br />
of a different method for the elimination of double taxation for certain kinds of<br />
entities (special schemes for only certain companies) is perceived as disruptive.<br />
However, not necessarily all “different” rules are banned subsidies under international<br />
trade law. First of all, some of the specific rules might not be conferring any<br />
benefit. Second, not all kinds of “specificities” are forbidden. Under WTO law, for<br />
example, only schemes that promote exports or favour the use of domestic over<br />
imported goods are prohibited, while under EC law, incompatible State aids are<br />
usually subject-specific.<br />
52 “A tax treaty neither generates a tax claim that does not exist under domestic law nor expands the scope or alters<br />
the type of an existing claim. <strong>The</strong> extent to which a State levies taxes within the boundaries drawn by DTCs is<br />
determined exclusively by its own domestic law.(…) In contrast, DTCs may grant benefits.” VOGEL KLAUS<br />
VOGEL ON DOUBLE TAX CONVENTIONS 3 rd Edition 46 (Kluwer <strong>Law</strong> International 1997).<br />
53 Roy ROHATGI “Basic International Taxation”, 2002 (p.3).
100 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />
[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
<strong>The</strong> due respect to the general tax system of the States is the only way of reconciling<br />
two areas of international law, trade and taxation, which seem to employ very different<br />
languages while sharing common goals: the promotion of trade and investment.<br />
54 Both systems stand parallel and try not to interfere with each other (taxes<br />
should not be an obstacle to trade while trade disciplines should not impinge on the<br />
tax sovereignty of States). Perhaps a better integration between the two systems<br />
might be desirable, but if the dichotomy is to be sustained, the rules on State<br />
aids/subsidies must be used to tackle only SPECIFIC measures.<br />
54 Green, Antilegalistic Approaches to Resolving Disputes between Governments: A Comparison of the International<br />
Tax and Trade Regimes 23 Yale J.Int’l L. 79 (1998).
LEGAL CULTURE<br />
Review Essay – Freedom of Contract in the 19th Century:<br />
Mythology and the Silence of the Sources – Sibylle<br />
Hofer’s Freiheit ohne Grenzen? Privatrechtstheoretische<br />
Diskussionen im 19. Jahrhundert<br />
Sibylle Hofer, Freiheit ohne Grenzen? privatrechtstheoretische Diskussionen im 19.<br />
Jahrhundert, Mohr (Siebeck): Tübingen 2001, 313 pp., Jus Publicum Vol. 53, ISBN 3-<br />
16-147576-3<br />
By Andreas Abegg and Annemarie Thatcher *<br />
“Qui dit contractuel, dit juste”. 1 This oft-cited quote by Fouillée in 1880 tempts<br />
people today to understand the early economic liberalism of the 19 th Century as a<br />
system of unlimited liberal freedom, which claimed that fairness would automatically<br />
result from a formal law of obligations based especially on formal equality. 2 In<br />
her legal history postdoctoral Habilitation-study Freiheit ohne Grenzen? (Unlimited<br />
Freedom?), Sibylle Hofer is prompted to examine the private law theory discussions<br />
of the 19 th Century by the currently widely held view 3 that in the 19 th Century<br />
a theory of private law premised on unlimited individual freedom dominated.<br />
After studying a broad range of sources she comes to the conclusion that despite a<br />
large absence of discourse on contractual freedom this perception of “unlimited<br />
freedom” cannot be confirmed, instead this is more of a myth. In the 19 th Century,<br />
the concept of private law under a paradigm of unlimited contractual freedom was<br />
* Annemarie Thatcher, LL.M. (University of Frankfurt), LL.B. (University of Kent at Canterbury), e-mail:<br />
annemarie_thatcher@yahoo.co.uk. Andreas Abegg, LL.M. (University of Frankfurt), LL.B. (University of<br />
Freiburg/Switzerland). Mr. Abegg has written his doctoral thesis on “Die zwingenden Inhaltsnormen<br />
des Schuldvertragsrechts” (compulsory contract law) at the University of Freiburg/Switzerland (to be<br />
published in January 2004). E-mail: aabegg@dplanet.ch.<br />
1 Fouillée, La science sociale contemporaine (1880), p. 410.<br />
2 Cf. the particularly concise discussion in English legal development in Atiyah, <strong>The</strong> Rise and Fall of<br />
Freedom of Contract (1979), p. 765 ff.<br />
3 Hofer here explicitly criticises for example Kübler, Wieacker, E. Schmidt and Spellenberg, see Hofer,<br />
Freiheit ohne Grenzen?: privatrechtstheoretische Diskussionen im 19. Jahrhundert (2001), p. 1.
102 <strong>German</strong> <strong>Law</strong> <strong>Journal</strong><br />
[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
hardly ever supported. Rather, the myth of unlimited contractual freedom was<br />
constructed to be better able to attack the liberal conception in the course of the<br />
<strong>German</strong> Civil Code codification. 4 To confirm this basic hypothesis, in the first part<br />
of her dissertation Hofer examines the 19 th Century debate on the principles of private<br />
law, while in the second part she traces private autonomy in the individual<br />
building-blocks of property and obligations law such as will, trust or reliance and<br />
autonomy. 5 In total she wants to uncover the discourse on the principle of “freedom”<br />
and the limits that already existed in early economic liberalism. 6 This would<br />
prove that “the private law conception at that time – apart from an insignificantly<br />
small number of exceptions – was in no way dominated by the idea of generally<br />
unlimited freedom.” 7<br />
During her examinations of the 19 th Century discourse on principles, Hofer first<br />
comes to the conclusion that the conception of a general freedom was hardly ever<br />
the topic of a legal discourse in the 1830s and 1840s. <strong>The</strong> old <strong>German</strong> law was still<br />
firmly caught up in structures based on class status, rendering it hardly possible to<br />
characterize it as free. Even when, in rare cases like Beseler, 8 a notion of individual<br />
freedom could be discerned, the emphasis was placed on the limits to this freedom.<br />
9<br />
This finding can be confirmed by Bürge. He examined in detail the developments in<br />
private law in 19 th Century France with a view to the historical economic context.<br />
<strong>The</strong> paradigm of private autonomy and the individualistic conception of the economic<br />
constitution could only assert themselves relatively late in the Second Empire<br />
(1848-1870) and then only gradually; private autonomy was diametrically opposed<br />
to the previous economic constitution. <strong>The</strong> new paradigm was received from<br />
<strong>German</strong> individualism and the historical legal school first and foremost in economically<br />
interested circles, which saw their economic ideas supported by these<br />
legal theories. Economic goals as well as philosophical and legal-theoretical support<br />
4 Hofer, Freiheit ohne Grenzen?: privatrechtstheoretische Diskussionen im 19. Jahrhundert (2001), p. 2 ff.<br />
and p. 275 ff.<br />
5 Id. at p. 155 f.<br />
6 Id. at p. 12 f.<br />
7 Id. at p. 275.<br />
8 Georg Beseler, 1809-1888, a.o. one of the fathers of the Paulskirchen-Verfassung (St. Paul’s Church<br />
Constitution) of 1848: Hofer, Freiheit ohne Grenzen?: privatrechtstheoretische Diskussionen im 19.<br />
Jahrhundert (2001), p. 32 n.149.<br />
9 Id. p. 15 ff., especially p. 47 f.
2004] Review Essay<br />
103<br />
were indistinguishable in this radically changing society. 10 Bürge proves, in relation<br />
to France, that not until the 1830s and 1840s were changes to the Code Civil demanded<br />
to realize a liberal economic model where it had previously been completely<br />
enveloped in the étatistic concept of economic constitution. 11<br />
In the 1850s jurists like Lenz, 12 Jhering, 13 C.A. Schmidt, 14 and Röder, 15 discussed the<br />
principles of Roman law and those of <strong>German</strong> law, and according to Hofer, in doing<br />
so they implicitly followed on from the work of Hegel, in so far as the Roman<br />
principles were confronted with the Christian principles. However, because these<br />
legal commentators considered themselves to be experiencing a phase of radical<br />
political change, Hegel’s negative notations on the Roman principles accordingly<br />
received little consideration. 16 In the models which Hofer discerns in the legal discourse<br />
of the 1850s she sees freedom – even if not expressly dealt with – as implicitly<br />
recognized as a principle by these legal commentators. Different views among<br />
the authors examined existed only in so far as whether, and above all on what<br />
grounds limits should be placed on this basic freedom. 17 For example, C.A. Schmidt<br />
provided for the limitation of freedom by moral precepts, which were based on<br />
10 A similar development can for example be shown for England: <strong>The</strong> eighteenth century could also be<br />
entitled “<strong>The</strong> Triumph of the Whiggery”. This century saw a debate of principles between the Whiggery<br />
on the one side, represented by such thinkers as Locke, who advocated the preservation of property as<br />
the reason for the existence of government and the consent of a majority, rather than “the people” as<br />
such. On the other side, enlightenment was sought by Voltaire and Montesquieu, who advocated constitutionalism,<br />
liberty and prosperity and spoke out against taxation exemptions by virtue of wealth: Arblaster,<br />
<strong>The</strong> rise and decline of western liberalism (1986), p. 160.<br />
11 Bürge, Das französische Privatrecht im 19. Jahrhundert zwischen Tradition und Pandektenwissenschaft,<br />
Liberalismus und Etatismus (1991), p. 89 ff., p. 131 und p. 494 f. with further references.<br />
12 Gustav Lenz, 1818-1888, a.o. scholar of Gans and later an “enthusiastic admirer of Bismarck”, see<br />
Hofer, Freiheit ohne Grenzen?: privatrechtstheoretische Diskussionen im 19. Jahrhundert (2001), p. 58<br />
n.78.<br />
13 Rudolf von Jhering, 1818-1892. After 1872 in Göttingen, where in the same year he held his presentation<br />
to the Wiener Juristischen Gesellschaft (Viennese Jurist’s Society) ‘Der Kampf ums Recht”. In detail<br />
on Jhering: Wieacker, Rudolf von Jhering: eine Erinnerung zu seinem 50. Todestage (1942).<br />
14 Carl Adolf Schmidt, author of Der prinzipielle Unterschied zwischen römischem und germanischem<br />
Recht (1964/1853).<br />
15 K.A. Röder, 1806-1879, focus in the area of criminal law theory, had to leave Giessen because of his<br />
“Grundzüge der Politik des Rechts” (1837), see Hofer, Freiheit ohne Grenzen?: privatrechtstheoretische<br />
Diskussionen im 19. Jahrhundert (2001), p. 66 f. n.153.<br />
16 Id. at p. 49 ff.<br />
17 Id. at p. 72 f.
104 <strong>German</strong> <strong>Law</strong> <strong>Journal</strong><br />
[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
<strong>German</strong>ic principles like the Fraternitätsverhältnis (fraternal relationship); so for<br />
this reason the employer was obliged to take care of the “moral and physical wellbeing<br />
of the employee.” 18 In contrast, in Jhering the limits to the principle of freedom<br />
can be found in the principle itself, in the freedom content of legal institutions.<br />
19 How far Jhering is allowing himself to be led by Kant’s moral freedom here<br />
and where he differs from it, remain unclear in Hofer. 20<br />
For the 1860s and 1870s too, although large “Pandekten” (pandect text books) 21<br />
appeared, Hofer has to admit that no debate on the principles of private autonomy<br />
took place among jurists. However, in this time period Hofer finds this debate on<br />
principles between economists, who also comment on contractual freedom.<br />
Strengthening socialism is fixed as the central point of reference in the debate,<br />
which according to Wagner 22 was causing the question of freedom and its rules to<br />
enter a new phase. 23 Accordingly Hofer categorizes the economists who commented<br />
on the structuring of the economic and legal order of the time as the “free<br />
trade school” on the one side and “Kathedersozialismus” (lectern socialism) on the<br />
other. <strong>The</strong> economic theories had positioned themselves in their distance to the idea<br />
of freedom in accordance with these poles. Based on this point of reference, for the<br />
first time in this debate on economic freedom the discursive use of the term “contractual<br />
freedom” can be found. 24 <strong>The</strong> important idea that individual freedom had<br />
to be determined according to the common interests at the time, held by national<br />
economists like Schmoller, 25 had been adopted by jurists like Jhering and Gierke, 26<br />
18 Id. at p. 50 ff.<br />
19 Id. at p. 61 ff. and p. 72 f.<br />
20 Compare Kant, Kritik der praktischen Vernunft (1993/1788), p. 60 ff., especially p. 60 f. and p. 64: <strong>The</strong><br />
arbitrariness of one person is thereby limited solely by the arbitrariness of the other person and this as<br />
general law ‘thought of as objectively necessary because it is supposed to apply to everyone who has<br />
reason and will”.<br />
21 With the pandects the separation of civic society and the state was meant to be encouraged by the<br />
reception of Roman law, which was transferred into national law in a systematised way and was thereby<br />
at the same time meant to realise the values of the Enlightenment and overcome the old order, see Hattenhauer,<br />
Einführung zu: Thibaut und Savigny: ihre programmatischen Schriften (1973), p. 33 ff.<br />
22 Adolph Wagner, 1835-1917, initially professor for political economics and finance in Vienna, after 1870<br />
Professor for political science in Berlin, see Hofer, Freiheit ohne Grenzen?: privatrechtstheoretische<br />
Diskussionen im 19. Jahrhundert (2001), p. 90 n.135.<br />
23 Id. at p. 74 ff., especially p. 98 f.<br />
24 Id. at p. 98.<br />
25 Gustav Schmoller, 1838-1917, professor of political economy and science, see Id. at p. 87 n.112.
2004] Review Essay<br />
105<br />
although according to Hofer, central points of these models remain unclear. 27 Hofer<br />
finds the reason for this is to be that jurists like Gierke and Jhering, though they<br />
adopt common interests in their conception of private law, nonetheless refuse to<br />
give up the basic idea of individual freedom, so that the priority of both principles<br />
will have to be determined in a case-by-case weighing-up process. 28<br />
Finally, prompted by the draft of the <strong>German</strong> Civil Code 1896, Hofer finds a few<br />
authors taking part in a principles debate worthy of the name. Authors like Gierke,<br />
Menger and Baron (according to Hofer) followed on the economic principle debate<br />
of the 1860s and 1870s. 29 While Menger in his critique of the <strong>German</strong> Civil Code<br />
conceded that there existed a principle of freedom, which was limited by common<br />
interests, specifically the interests of the propertyless classes, Gierke assumed an<br />
inherently limited freedom, meaning that the limits to freedom required no special<br />
justification. <strong>The</strong> common interest set the scope of freedom in the first place. 30<br />
Because in the first part of her work Hofer comes to the conclusion that an explicit<br />
principle debate on private autonomy and its limits was absent until the time of<br />
polarization prompted by the draft <strong>German</strong> Civil Code, in the second part of her<br />
dissertation she traces private autonomy in the individual building blocks of the<br />
law of obligations and property law. 31 She examines individual principles of the<br />
law of obligations and property law like intention, trust or reliance, and autonomy<br />
and comes to the same conclusion that she reached in the first part dealing with the<br />
principles discourse: although the legal commentators assume a, usually in principle<br />
and also limited, freedom, the underlying positions are not expressly stated. 32<br />
Hofer seeks at first to illustrate this hypothesis using the 19 th Century concept of<br />
“unintended declaration.” A pure conception of individual autonomy would have<br />
26 Otto von Gierke, 1841–1921, eminent <strong>German</strong> jurist and legal historian in Breslau, Heidelberg und<br />
Berlin. On Gierke see also Haack, Otto von Gierkes Kritik am ersten Entwurf des Bürgerlichen Gesetzbuches<br />
(Diss.) (1996) and Pfennig, Die Kritik Otto von Gierkes am ersten Entwurf eines bürgerlichen<br />
Gesetzbuches (1997).<br />
27 Hofer, Freiheit ohne Grenzen?: privatrechtstheoretische Diskussionen im 19. Jahrhundert (2001), p. 107<br />
ff., especially p. 130 f.<br />
28 Id. at p. 130 f.<br />
29 Id. at p. 132 ff.<br />
30 Id. at p. 132 ff., especially p. 153 f.<br />
31 Id. at p. 155 f.<br />
32 Id. at p. 155 ff.
106 <strong>German</strong> <strong>Law</strong> <strong>Journal</strong><br />
[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
to deny validity to every declaration of intention that was made without the appropriate<br />
intention. 33 However, the legal discourse around 1879-90 was dominated by<br />
conceptions, which although they were based on a principle of private autonomy,<br />
nevertheless assigned validity to an unintended declaration in case of fault, 34 or<br />
where it was in the interests of intercourse. 35<br />
In a similar way Hofer finds the (implicit) rejection of unlimited private autonomy<br />
in the discussion on the definition of subjective law and obligation. Again, jurists<br />
like Savigny and Jhering emphasize that the force of will is limited by the interests<br />
of intercourse, although Hofer does not examine in depth which legal and societal<br />
context these interests of intercourse are connected to exactly. 36<br />
Just as in Hofer’s exposition of the economic discussion of the 1860s, the chapter on<br />
the form of the limited property rights also touches on the societal context. 37 Hence<br />
Hofer fixes the question of whether freedom exists in the establishment of limited<br />
property rights in the context of emigration to the cities and the landowners’ credit<br />
crisis, in other words the context of the contemporary political and economic interests<br />
and events. <strong>The</strong> rejection of freedom in establishing property rights in the 1850s<br />
was mostly closely linked to legal-political demands for personal freedom (above<br />
all the liberation of the individual) and land freedom (above all the liberation of<br />
land) from enduring burdens. 38 For the 1870s, however, Hofer observes a change in<br />
opinion. In the context of increasing emigration to the cities, various politically<br />
33 Ernst Zitelmann, 1852-1923, see Id. p. 169 n.97.<br />
34 Bernhard Windscheid, 1817-1892, a.o. Member of the Commission for Preparation of the <strong>German</strong> Civil<br />
Code and an instrumental participant in these preparations. His major work is the Lehrbuch des<br />
Pandektenrechts (3 vol., 1862-1870), which had a great influence on the preparation of the <strong>German</strong> Civil<br />
Code. See in detail Falk, Ein Gelehrter wie Windscheid: Erkundungen auf den Feldern der sogenannten<br />
Begriffsjurisprudenz (1989). See also, Jhering, on autonomy and responsibility, Hofer, Freiheit ohne<br />
Grenzen?: privatrechtstheoretische Diskussionen im 19. Jahrhundert (2001), p. 163 ff. and p. 184.<br />
35 Ferdinand Regelsberger, 1831-1911,the pandects can be characterised as his major work: Pandekten<br />
(1997/1893); Savigny, 1779-1861, founder of the “historischen Rechtsschule” and Prussian Minster;<br />
Rudolf Leonhard, 1851-1921, concerned himself mainly with the newly emerged BGB, and with reference<br />
to bona fide, Gustav Hartmann, 1835-1894, dealt with among other things the purpose idea in<br />
obligations law, see Hofer, Freiheit ohne Grenzen?: privatrechtstheoretische Diskussionen im 19. Jahrhundert<br />
(2001), p. 180 n.177, p. 181 n.193, p. 184 f., and p. 204.<br />
36 Hofer, Freiheit ohne Grenzen?: privatrechtstheoretische Diskussionen im 19. Jahrhundert (2001), p. 205<br />
ff.<br />
37 Id. at p. 74 ff. and p. 250 ff.<br />
38 Id. at p. 260 and p. 274.
2004] Review Essay<br />
107<br />
interested jurists argued for a broadened contractual freedom in the sense that a<br />
wide-ranging contractual limitation on the disposal of land should be possible. 39<br />
With this Hofer ascertains the non-existence of a legal, basic principles discourse on<br />
(contractual) freedom for the individual principles of property law and obligations<br />
law, just as observed before in the discourse on principles. <strong>The</strong> silence of the<br />
sources applies with few exceptions as far as Menger’s and Gierke’s basic remarks/attacks<br />
in the setting of the draft <strong>German</strong> Civil Code. 40 Only under the precondition<br />
of this absent explicit discourse, however, which is Hofer’s central recognition,<br />
could an opposing position be created in the schematic categorization of<br />
freedom which, particularly in the course of drafting the <strong>German</strong> Civil Code, could<br />
be fought against with serious consequences. <strong>The</strong> missing freedom discourse made<br />
attacks by Gierke and Menger on private autonomy within the <strong>German</strong> Civil Code<br />
debate possible in the first place. Hence Gierke compared the free Romanistic<br />
model to his social <strong>German</strong>ic model, and in the same manner Menger built his criticism<br />
of the exploitation of the working classes on this radicalized picture. 41<br />
It is Hofer’s particular achievement to categorize various small and large principles<br />
of private law in the respective conceptions of the 19 th Century jurists with reference<br />
to the emerging private autonomy. Hofer’s postdoctoral lecture qualification<br />
by means of her typification of private law conceptions forms a contribution to<br />
finding a way out of the often all-too schematic comparison of freedom and compulsion<br />
in private law. Her work takes its place in an important finding by a number<br />
of authors, who describe the mechanical opposition of freedom and social as a<br />
myth and obsolete, whereby as far as “social” private law is concerned the question<br />
of either/or shifts to a question of quality. 42 This is demonstrated with particular<br />
clarity where the societal context of the time examined is illuminated, as in the examinations<br />
of the form of property rights. In around 1850, for the purpose of free<br />
enterprise mobilization of land and labor, freedom was withdrawn so that land and<br />
labor could not be permanently withdrawn from the free market. Under the pressure<br />
of the societal crisis of emigration to the cities this mobilization was slowed<br />
39 Id. at p. 259 ff.<br />
40 Id. at p. 275.<br />
41 Id. at p. 2 and p. 275, additionally p. 50 ff. on C.A. Schmidt; cf. also Gierke, Die soziale Aufgabe des<br />
Privatrechts (1948/1889); Menger, Das Bürgerliche Recht und die besitzlosen Volksklassen (1997/1904).<br />
42 Rückert, Zur Legitimation der Vertragsfreiheit im 19. Jahrhundert, in: Klippel (Eds.), Naturrecht im 19.<br />
Jahrundert p. 135-183 (1997), p. 144; Amstutz, Evolutorisches Wirtschaftsrecht: Vorstudien zum Recht<br />
und seiner Methode in den Diskurskollisionen der Marktgesellschaft (2001), p. 14 ff.; cf., p. 178 ff. and p.<br />
323 ff.
108 <strong>German</strong> <strong>Law</strong> <strong>Journal</strong><br />
[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
down from the 1870s onwards in that under the name of contractual freedom<br />
stronger contractual commitments of property were again permitted. 43 Here, however,<br />
it is also demonstrated that the discourse on private autonomy with respect to<br />
its absence, cannot be understood without having regard to the social and above all<br />
the economic context. This context, which Hofer expressly closes off in her research<br />
starting point, 44 is worth thinking about further. However, it is necessary to focus<br />
on relating legal principles and legal dogma in the larger context of societal development<br />
45 as well as tracing them back to their philosophical and general historical<br />
idea foundations 46 . <strong>The</strong> following hints should show the examination process<br />
which would be followed to gain a more extensive understanding of the private<br />
law conceptions examined by Hofer and to understand the absence of discourse on<br />
contractual freedom.<br />
<strong>The</strong> central, defining characteristic of the economic system that was installed in the<br />
course of the 19 th Century, was, in a nutshell, the self-steering of the market<br />
through the mechanism of price. It was a significant innovation that the whole<br />
economy, including labor (and in part, land), was left to its own control and that<br />
the economy could thereby free itself from politics to this extent. Also, economics<br />
and the market were no longer “embedded” in society, but rather social relationships<br />
were decisively influenced by the market. 47 <strong>The</strong> primacy of politics, according<br />
to Luhmann, was changed to the economy, 48 already described by Weber as “uni-<br />
43 On emigration to the cities in Switzerland see Bergier, Wirtschaftsgeschichte der Schweiz von den<br />
Anfängen bis zur Gegenwart (1990), p. 258 f.; and Balthasar/Gruner, Soziale Spannungen - wirtschaftlicher<br />
Wandel: Dokumente zur Schweiz zwischen 1880 und 1914 (1989), p. 27 ff. On the importance of the<br />
great economic crisis, initiated by the Viennese stock market crash of 1873, for the private law conception<br />
see, e.g. Polanyi, <strong>The</strong> Great Transformation (1957), p. 267 ff.; Brüggemeier, Entwicklung des Rechts<br />
im organisierten Kapitalismus (2 vol.) (1977-79), vol. I, p. 56 ff.; Hart, Zur konzeptionellen Entwicklung<br />
des Vertragsrechts, Die Aktiengesellschaft (AG) p. 66-80 (1984), p. 71; cf. on all also Atiyah, <strong>The</strong> Rise and<br />
Fall of Freedom of Contract (1979), p. 571 ff. under the title "<strong>The</strong> Decline and Fall of Freedom of Contract:<br />
1870-1970".<br />
44 Hofer, Freiheit ohne Grenzen?: privatrechtstheoretische Diskussionen im 19. Jahrhundert (2001), p. 9<br />
ff.<br />
45 Fundamentally Weber, Wirtschaft und Gesellschaft (1980/1921-25), p. 382 ff. (on good faith in business<br />
dealings) or p. 398 ff. (on subjective rights).<br />
46 So, for example, Rückert, Zur Legitimation der Vertragsfreiheit im 19. Jahrhundert, in: Klippel (Eds.),<br />
Naturrecht im 19. Jahrundert p. 135-183 (1997), p. 135 ff.<br />
47 Polanyi, <strong>The</strong> Great Transformation (1957), p. 77 ff.; similar already Weber, Wirtschaft und Gesellschaft<br />
(1980/1921-25), p. 398.<br />
48 Brüggemeier, Probleme einer <strong>The</strong>orie des Wirtschaftsrechts, in: Assmann/Brüggemeier/Hart/Joerges<br />
(Eds.), Wirtschaftsrecht als Kritik des Privatrechts p. 9-81 (1980), p. 14 and p. 17 ff.; Luhmann, Ausdifferenzierung<br />
des Rechts: Beiträge zur Rechtssoziologie und Rechtstheorie (1999), p. 374 ff.
2004] Review Essay<br />
109<br />
versal free-marketization.” 49 In particular, out of the need to prospectively secure<br />
the means of production, including labor, arose the demand for the economic system<br />
according to the credo of the classical liberal model 50 that the economic system<br />
be left to its own devices; the prices of all goods would have to “find themselves”<br />
and imbalanced situations would repair themselves. 51 From this arose the demand<br />
for the state not to influence market direction, above all not through price-fixing,<br />
and also to protect market direction from other influences, namely especially not to<br />
permit any income which did not come through income generated in market transactions.<br />
52 In this sense the co-operation of the state was constitutive for the emergence<br />
of free enterprise. This was a state organization of private law rules in an<br />
economic and private-law centralized state, admittedly with the (in this sense paradoxical)<br />
aim of the free market as a distribution mechanism independent of the<br />
state. 53 Through the self-steering mechanism inserted by free enterprise the economy<br />
became an independent social field of modern society. Economic dealings<br />
were freed from moral, religious or familial references. 54 As soon as the economy,<br />
through distinguishing itself from the communication means of money especially<br />
and through a functioning labor market, was no longer inherently linked to and<br />
determined by events in society, contractual content could be released from law<br />
49 Weber, Wirtschaft und Gesellschaft (1980/1921-25), p. 198. Corresponding to this in the second half of<br />
the 19th century the subsystem understood today as “economy” was called “society”, which resulted in<br />
the misunderstood elements of the premise of “self-regulation of society” as a basic principle of private<br />
law, see Luhmann, Einführung in die Systemtheorie (2002), p. 35.<br />
50 <strong>The</strong> term “classic liberal” is used for the dominant liberal-economic school of thought during the short<br />
phase of a free market economy which found its end in the consequences of the great economic crisis<br />
from 1873 onwards. See on this in particular Brüggemeier, Probleme einer <strong>The</strong>orie des Wirtschaftsrechts,<br />
in: Assmann/Brüggemeier/Hart/Joerges (Eds.), Wirtschaftsrecht als Kritik des Privatrechts p. 9-81<br />
(1980), p. 9 ff.<br />
51 On all of this: Weber, Wirtschaft und Gesellschaft (1980/1921-25), p. 398 ff.; Polanyi, <strong>The</strong> Great Transformation<br />
(1957), p. 62 ff. and 97 ff.; Atiyah, <strong>The</strong> Rise and Fall of Freedom of Contract (1979), p. 226 ff.;<br />
Brüggemeier, Probleme einer <strong>The</strong>orie des Wirtschaftsrechts, in: Assmann/Brüggemeier/Hart/Joerges<br />
(Eds.), Wirtschaftsrecht als Kritik des Privatrechts p. 9-81 (1980), p. 14 ff.<br />
52 Polanyi, <strong>The</strong> Great Transformation (1957), p. 94 ff.; cf. the liberal demand to eradicate all old privileges,<br />
i.e. all income not resulting from market transactions.<br />
53 Weber, Wirtschaft und Gesellschaft (1980/1921-25), p. 383 ff. and 499 ff.; Polanyi, <strong>The</strong> Great Transformation<br />
(1957), p. 94 ff.; Brüggemeier, Probleme einer <strong>The</strong>orie des Wirtschaftsrechts, in: Assmann/Brüggemeier/Hart/Joerges<br />
(Eds.), Wirtschaftsrecht als Kritik des Privatrechts p. 9-81 (1980), p. 14<br />
f.<br />
54 Amstutz, Evolutorisches Wirtschaftsrecht: Vorstudien zum Recht und seiner Methode in den Diskurskollisionen<br />
der Marktgesellschaft (2001), p. 16 ff.; Rückert, Das BGB und seine Prinzipien, in: Rückert/Schmoeckel/Zimmermann<br />
(Eds.), Historisch-kritischer Kommentar zum BGB (2003), N 14, 23, 29.
110 <strong>German</strong> <strong>Law</strong> <strong>Journal</strong><br />
[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
into the hands of the economy, since now there was another means of discipline<br />
that could take over the function of controlling content – the market. 55<br />
This overview of major directions in development can be confirmed with a glance<br />
at Switzerland’s economic history data. Through the new Swiss federal state of 1848<br />
the preconditions for a market economy for all of Switzerland were created, in particular<br />
the single domestic market and freedom of movement, i.e. the mobilization<br />
of labor, were politically disposed. <strong>The</strong> first federal constitution of 1848 created the<br />
single customs union and laid down a corresponding freedom of goods and of establishment.<br />
Due to new foreign competition after 1848 the economy was under<br />
heavy pressure to mechanize, and the lack of raw materials meant that Switzerland<br />
was dependent on good international relationships, accordingly it integrated itself<br />
early into free trade. Only in the second federal constitution of 1874, coinciding<br />
with the codification efforts for a Swiss law of obligations (in operation since 1883),<br />
was the uniform trade and commercial freedom fixed. 56 This emergence of the<br />
economy and the erection of the free market was comprehended in law by the<br />
emergence of private law and its extensive closing off from influences other than<br />
economic ones. Through this exclusive structural coupling 57 of law and economics<br />
by contract 58 , an express principle of private autonomy, in particular the freedom of<br />
obligations contracts, became superfluous. 59<br />
55 Luhmann, Das Recht der Gesellschaft (1993), p. 449 ff.; compare also Amstutz, Evolutorisches Wirtschaftsrecht:<br />
Vorstudien zum Recht und seiner Methode in den Diskurskollisionen der Marktgesellschaft<br />
(2001), p. 92 f.<br />
56 Balthasar/Gruner, Soziale Spannungen - wirtschaftlicher Wandel: Dokumente zur Schweiz zwischen<br />
1880 und 1914 (1989), p. 27 f.; Winzeler, Die Wirtschaftsfreiheit in der schweizerischen Verfassungsgeschichte<br />
des 19. und 20. Jahrhunderts, 113 I Zeitschrift für Schweizerisches Recht (ZSR), p. 409-432<br />
(1994), p. 416 ff.; cf. Huf, Die sozialstaatliche Einbettung der Marktökonomie, Nr. 45 Zeitschrift für Soziologie<br />
(ZfS) p. 221-241 (1999), p. 223 f.<br />
57 A structural coupling exists when a system permanently assumes characteristics in its environment<br />
and relies on their stability in such a way that its own structures are connected to them. Structural couplings<br />
simultaneously limit and facilitate the influence of the environment on the system, see Luhmann,<br />
Das Recht der Gesellschaft (1993), p. 443 ff.<br />
58 According to Atiyah, An Introduction to the <strong>Law</strong> of Contract (1995), p. 3 ff., from 1770-1870 the common<br />
law courts enforced the intention of the parties strictly and were there to enforce the contractual<br />
provisions agreed upon by the parties, in the firm belief that enforcing private contracts was in the<br />
public interest.<br />
59 Luhmann, Das Recht der Gesellschaft (1993), p. 458 ff.; Perels, Privatrechtssystem und Verfassungsstruktur<br />
in der Weimarer Republik (Diss.) (1973), p. 10.
2004] Review Essay<br />
111<br />
Savigny’s much-cited statement, to which Hofer also makes reference, can now be<br />
classified in this context: 60<br />
“… in financial circumstances the power of the law is asserted without regard to<br />
the moral or immoral exercise of a right. That is why the rich can let the poor perish<br />
by refusing support or exercising contract law harshly, and the assistance against<br />
this springs not from the soil of private law, but from that of public law; it lies in a<br />
poorhouse, which, however, the rich man can be compelled to contribute to, even if<br />
his contribution is perhaps not directly noticeable. It therefore remains nevertheless<br />
true, that no moral component can be attributed to “Vermögensrecht” (property<br />
law) as an institute of private law, and by this claim neither the absolute rule of<br />
moral laws is denied, nor the nature of private law placed in an ambiguous light<br />
…” 61<br />
In Savigny extensive economic self-regulation is initially, in exceptional cases, corrected<br />
by public law institutions. Within private law limits to self-regulation arise<br />
essentially only if participation in the free market is permanently denied; private<br />
law when adapting its structures in limiting contractual freedom also primarily<br />
almost exclusively takes into consideration the economy, in the form of “limits to<br />
freedom by freedom” or “limits to freedom by the requirements of commerce,”<br />
with reference to the newly-realized free domestic market in particular. 62 Through<br />
the exclusive referral of contract law to the economy, the law, according to<br />
Luhmann, achieves the modern form of structural coupling to the economy. 63<br />
Though only sketched in an overview the following context led to changes in the<br />
private law system. In the wake of the great economic crisis from 1873 onwards the<br />
liberal-economic presumption that the free market would balance out and keep the<br />
promises made, above all growth, full employment and stability, was increasingly<br />
called into question. 64 Following the economic crisis an increasing Vermachtung<br />
(emphasis on power relationships) of the economy was discerned, that called into<br />
60 Hofer, Freiheit ohne Grenzen?: privatrechtstheoretische Diskussionen im 19. Jahrhundert (2001), p. 206<br />
ff.<br />
61 Savigny, System des heutigen Römischen Rechts, vol. 1-4 (1973/1840), vol. I, p. 371.<br />
62 cf. Hofer, Freiheit ohne Grenzen?: privatrechtstheoretische Diskussionen im 19. Jahrhundert (2001), p.<br />
206 ff.<br />
63 Luhmann, Das Recht der Gesellschaft (1993), p. 458 ff.<br />
64 Brüggemeier, Entwicklung des Rechts im organisierten Kapitalismus (2 vol.) (1977-79), vol. I, p. 56 ff.;<br />
Hart, Zur konzeptionellen Entwicklung des Vertragsrechts, Die Aktiengesellschaft (AG) p. 66-80 (1984),<br />
p. 71.
112 <strong>German</strong> <strong>Law</strong> <strong>Journal</strong><br />
[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
question the liberal-economic premise of self-regulation and self-repair of the free<br />
market and simultaneously attracted attention to the factual inequalities of market<br />
participants (mainly between companies and non-organized persons) as already<br />
raised for example by Lotmar and Gierke. 65 After all, through the constitution of the<br />
free domestic market new population groups were being integrated into the formally<br />
egalitarian free market, whereby the “practical universalization of market<br />
commerce” had received a difficult extension. Through the increasing existential<br />
emergencies and fears of laboring people during the economic crisis as well as the<br />
simultaneous development of a “class consciousness” the legal protection of the<br />
existential and at the same time economic independence of these population groups<br />
became the centre of political attention. 66<br />
Not until the influence of politics under the motif “social” entered alongside and in<br />
opposition to the almost exclusive ties of private law to the economy did (as<br />
Luhmann had already argued) contractual freedom find a continual entrance to<br />
private legal discourse. Only from this time on, in contrast to Savigny’s concept,<br />
was the question of the structural coupling of private law to the economy raised<br />
with force. This was done concretely, for example, in the question of which legal<br />
rules within contract law were dispositive and which compulsory. This explains<br />
after all the extensive silence of the sources in the 19 th Century found by Hofer. 67<br />
<strong>The</strong> unique adoption in the <strong>German</strong>-speaking codification process of an express<br />
freedom of contract in Art. 19 Abs. 1 of the Swiss contract law occurred only its<br />
revision in 1905-11 and not at the emergence of contract law in 1881. <strong>The</strong> adoption<br />
of contractual freedom in the codification is to be seen in this context of the new<br />
political intervention in contractual content and the new alternative coupling of<br />
65 Weber, Wirtschaft und Gesellschaft (1980/1921-25), p. 503 f.; Brüggemeier, Probleme einer <strong>The</strong>orie des<br />
Wirtschaftsrechts, in: Assmann/Brüggemeier/Hart/Joerges (Eds.), Wirtschaftsrecht als Kritik des Privatrechts<br />
p. 9-81 (1980), p. 38 f. and p. 46. On situations of structural inequality see Lotmar, Der Dienstvertrag<br />
im Entwurf des Zivilgesetzbuches, in: Rehbinder (Eds.), Philipp Lotmar: Schweizerisches Arbeitsvertragsrecht,<br />
Forderungen an den Gesetzgeber, p. 119-147 (1991/1905), p. 43 f.; On 'Vermachtung'<br />
of the economy see Gierke, Die soziale Aufgabe des Privatrechts (1948/1889), p. 18 ff. and 41 ff.<br />
66 Weber, Wirtschaft und Gesellschaft (1980/1921-25), p. 503; Wiethölter, Rechtswissenschaft<br />
(1986/1968), p. 180 ff.; Hart, Zur konzeptionellen Entwicklung des Vertragsrechts, Die Aktiengesellschaft<br />
(AG) p. 66-80 (1984), p. 70 f.; just as Rückert, Das BGB und seine Prinzipien, in: Rückert/Schmoeckel/Zimmermann<br />
(Eds.), Historisch-kritischer Kommentar zum BGB (2003), N 105; see<br />
also Tanner, Industrialisierung, Familienökonomie und Hungererfahrung: Sozialkonflikte, Arbeitskämpfe<br />
und Konsumboykott in der Schweiz 1880-1914, in: Gailus/Volkmann (Eds.), Der Kampf um das tägliche<br />
Brot: Nahrungsmangel, Versorgungspolitik und Protest 1770-1990 p. 233-257 (1994), p. 255 ff., who<br />
refers to the societal focus on the wages of factory workers during industrialisation.<br />
67 cf. Hofer, Freiheit ohne Grenzen?: privatrechtstheoretische Diskussionen im 19. Jahrhundert (2001), p.<br />
275 f.
2004] Review Essay<br />
113<br />
private law to politics, not, however, as an early culmination of contractual freedom<br />
as the dominant principle of contract law.<br />
With this social-societal background Luhmann is to be referenced, particularly with<br />
respect to his legal-historical explanations of “law as a social system,” which comes<br />
to a similar and yet at the same time contradictory conclusion as Hofer. 68 Luhmann<br />
points out that the concept of contractual freedom does not appear until politics<br />
tries in a higher degree to control the reciprocal irritation of legal and economic<br />
systems. Luhmann, however, in contrast to Hofer suspects that the concept of contractual<br />
freedom was invented “as for defense against state intervention, especially<br />
in labor law and cartel (anti-trust) law.” 69 Until then, a structural coupling of law<br />
and economics had existed, in that “the contract, expressed extremely formally, is<br />
nothing else than the agreement of the declarations of intention of the parties concluding<br />
the contract,” 70 whereas the subsystem of politics has temporarily withdrawn<br />
to an observation position. 71 However, from the point of view of the law the<br />
primary structural link to economics has been replaced by a simultaneous coupling<br />
to economics and, through compulsory contract law, to politics, which is mainly<br />
responsible for enacting compulsory norms:<br />
“<strong>The</strong> structural coupling of the legal and economic systems [mainly through contract]<br />
becomes a medium for the medium political power, that means a loose coupling<br />
of possibilities which can be brought into politically acceptable forms by collectively<br />
binding decisions [for example by compulsory norms in contract law]. For<br />
the sake of the hoped-for economic effects the use of property and contractual freedom<br />
are continually subjected to stronger legal limits.” 72<br />
What can we gain from such recognitions? Alongside many other things, the following.<br />
Today, in the age of reformulation of political tasks and privatization, 73<br />
especially under the pressure of globalization 74 and technologization, 75 because<br />
68 Luhmann, Das Recht der Gesellschaft (1993).<br />
69 Id. at p. 465 ff., mainly p. 468.<br />
70 Id. at p. 461.<br />
71 Id. at p. 467.<br />
72 Id. at p. 468.<br />
73 Compare Uebersax, Privatisierung der Verwaltung, Zentralblatt für Staats- und Gemeindeverwaltung,<br />
p. 393-422 (2001), p. 394 with further references.<br />
74 Compare Hofstetter, Globalisierung und Wirtschaftsrecht, 119 II Zeitschrift für Schweizerisches Recht<br />
(ZSR), p. 361-396 (2000), p. 361 ff, especially 366 ff.; Koller, Globalisierung und Internationalisierung des
114 <strong>German</strong> <strong>Law</strong> <strong>Journal</strong><br />
[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
tasks are increasingly being performed by private actors it is urgently necessary to<br />
show that unlimited private autonomy is only a myth. At the same time, however,<br />
it must be emphasized that the original conception of economic law was almost<br />
exclusively directed at the constitution of a free domestic market, in which initially<br />
only a small fraction of the population participated. 76 However, after the integration<br />
of further population groups and trade areas of society into the free market this<br />
“pure” economic system could no longer be maintained. Rather, from then on it<br />
was a matter of the precarious balance between autonomy and intervention, that<br />
private law saw itself as maintaining in regard to self-regulating markets. This remarkable<br />
responsiveness, that private law had already developed by around 1900<br />
pertaining to the autonomy of the economic system and its associated social issues,<br />
can serve today as the great historical role-model for the relationship of law to other<br />
(new) autonomous areas of civil society. In the words of Teubner: Today, especially,<br />
it is a matter of institutionalizing the precarious balance between autonomy<br />
and intervention that private law saw itself as maintaining in respect of selfregulating<br />
markets in other autonomous fields of civil society as well. Neither an<br />
overly strong coupling to the economy nor political intervention is the agenda of<br />
the future, but rather a variety of structural couplings to the different sectors of civil<br />
society. 77<br />
Wirtschaftsrechts - Auswirkungen auf die nationale Gesetzgebung, 119 II Zeitschrift für Schweizerisches<br />
Recht (ZSR), p. 313-360 (2000), p. 313 ff, especially p. 324 ff.; Imhof, Marktgleichgewicht, Vertragsgerechtigkeit<br />
und Globalisierung; letzteres insbesondere hinsichtlich des Arbeitsvertrages, in: Kilias (Eds.),<br />
L'étique et le droit; discordances et points de rencontre, p. 67-109 (2000), p. 67 ff.; fundamentally: Zumbansen,<br />
Spiegelungen von "Staat und Gesellschaft": Governance-Erfahrungen in der Globalisierungsdebatte,<br />
in: Anderheiden/Huster/Kirste (Eds.), Globalisierung als Problem der Steuerungsfähigkeit des<br />
Rechts und der Gerechtigkeit, ARSP Beiheft 79 , p. 13-40 (2001) with further references.<br />
75 Compare Kenney/Curry, Beyond Transaction Costs: E-commerce and the Power of the Internet<br />
Dataspace, Working Paper 18, E-Conomy Projekt, Berkeley p. 1-39 (2000), p. 2 f. and p. 6 ff. in the Internet.<br />
76 In fact, for the beginning of the second half of the 19th century Kocka only counts 3-5 % of the population<br />
toward the economic bourgeoisie, together with the small bourgeoisie and the middle classes they<br />
are, however, 13 %, see Kocka, Bürgertum und bürgerliche Gesellschaft im 19. Jahrhundert: Europäische<br />
Entwicklungen und deutsche Eigenarten, in: Kocka (Eds.), Bürgertum im 19. Jahrhundert p. 11-76 (1987),<br />
p. 11 ff.<br />
77 Teubner, Nach der Privatisierung? Diskurskonflikte im Privatrecht, Zeitschrift für Rechtssoziologie p.<br />
16-36 (1998), p. 14 f.; see also Teubner/Karavas, http://www.CompanyNameSucks.com: <strong>The</strong> Horizontal<br />
Effect of Fundamental Rights on ‘Private Parties’ within Autonomous Internet <strong>Law</strong>, 4 <strong>German</strong> <strong>Law</strong><br />
<strong>Journal</strong> No. 12 (1 December 2003), available at: http://www.germanlawjournal.com/article.php?id=356.
LEGAL CULTURE<br />
Book Review - Gunther Mävers: Die Mitbestimmung der<br />
Arbeitnehmer in der Europäischen Aktiengesellschaft<br />
(Employee Participation in the European Stock Company<br />
– Societas Europaea)<br />
Gunther Mävers, Die Mitbestimmung der Arbeitnehmer in der Europäischen Aktiengesellschaft,<br />
Studien zum ausländischen, vergleichenden und internationalen Arbeitsrecht,<br />
Bd. 12. Nomos Verlagsgesellschaft: Baden-Baden 2002, ISBN3-7890-7710-0,<br />
454 pp., € 69,-.<br />
By Friedemann F. Kiethe *<br />
During the Nice summit on 7 December 2000 – 9 December 2000, European heads<br />
of state finally agreed on the statute of the Societas Europaea (the European company).<br />
After 40 years of discussions, proposals, countless opinions, rejections and<br />
further delays, at last an agreement was reached. <strong>The</strong>re is a Council Regulation on<br />
the European company’s statute itself 1 and a Council Directive on the employee<br />
involvement in the Societas Europaea’s corporate governance 2 .<br />
As early as August 2000, Gunther Mävers delivered his doctoral thesis on employee<br />
involvement in the SE’s corporate governance to Cologne’s University <strong>Law</strong> School.<br />
An agreement on the European company seemed almost impossible; therefore he<br />
finished his thesis with a couple of proposals to a prospective compromise.<br />
<strong>The</strong> decision during the Nice summit came completely unpredicted. Has his thesis<br />
become superfluous by now?<br />
* Friedemann F. Kiethe passed his First State Examination (J.D. equivalent) June 2003 in Frankfurt, at<br />
present he is Doktorand at Frankfurt's University <strong>Law</strong> School and works as paralegal for Ashurst in<br />
Frankfurt. Email: friedemann_kiethe@yahoo.de.<br />
1 Council Regulation (EC) No 2157/2001 of 8 October 2001 on the Statute for a European company (SE).<br />
2 Council Directive 2001/86/EC of 8 October 2001 supplementing the Statute of the European company<br />
with regard to the involvement of employees.
116 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />
[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
<strong>The</strong> employee’s involvement in the Societas Europaea’s corporate governance became<br />
the most disputed issue in terms of the European company. Mävers gives a<br />
large amount of background information and tells the entire history; both essential<br />
in order to evaluate the law currently in force.<br />
First of all, he introduces his readers to corporate governance and to employee involvement<br />
in those Member States that most influenced today’s law. <strong>German</strong>y’s<br />
legislation has not only been trend-setting in time, it was also trend-setting in the<br />
range of workers’ participation in Europe.<br />
Mävers begins by presenting basic structures of <strong>German</strong> corporate law. Contrary to<br />
English corporate law, under which companies are equipped with a board of directors<br />
3 - described as a one-tier system - <strong>German</strong> companies are set up in a two-tier<br />
system with two different boards: <strong>The</strong> managerial board 4 is in charge of the everyday<br />
management of the company. <strong>The</strong> separate supervisory board employs or dismisses<br />
the managerial board’s members, fixes the managers’ salaries, monitors the<br />
other board’s corporate governance and annual accounts and makes the very fundamental<br />
decisions. <strong>The</strong> managerial board is the company’s only organ entitled to<br />
represent the company to outside parties; the supervisory board is empowered to<br />
take actions inside the company.<br />
Initially, employee participation in the supervisory board of <strong>German</strong> companies<br />
had been voluntarily introduced by companies of the coal and the iron and steel<br />
industries directly after World War II. Only a few years later, in 1951, when the<br />
highly disputed Montan-Mitbestimmungsgesetz (Act on Employees’ Participation in<br />
Corporate Governance in Coal, Iron and Steel Industries) was passed by parliament,<br />
the models established voluntarily were transformed into statutory law.<br />
Since that time, employees and shareholders are represented equally in the supervisory<br />
board of companies in the coal, iron and steel industries, while the chairperson<br />
is a neutral person, elected by majority vote of both, employee representatives<br />
and shareholders. <strong>The</strong> Montan-Mitbestimmungsgesetz 1951 is applicable to enterprises<br />
of the coal, the iron and steel industries, constituted as public limited companies,<br />
private limited companies and incorporated cost-book mining companies<br />
employing more than 1,000 employees. However, since it is not the managerial but<br />
the supervisory board where employee participation takes place, employees neither<br />
directly elect their executive managers nor directly decide on the corporate governance.<br />
Still do employees control their executive managers indirectly and thus influence<br />
the decisions on company policies.<br />
3 Verwaltungsrat, conseil d’administration.<br />
4 Vorstand, directoire.
2004] Book Review<br />
117<br />
Only one year later employee participation in the supervisory board was extended<br />
to other industries. However, since the political climate had changed already, under<br />
the Betriebsverfassungsgesetz (Works Constitution Act) 1952 employee participation<br />
in the supervisory board remained far below the level of representation<br />
reached in the coal, iron and steel industries: only a third of the supervisory board<br />
members are employee representatives. As the Montan-Mitbestimmungsgesetz 1951<br />
the Betriebsverfassungsgesetz 1952 applies only to companies of a specific legal form<br />
(public limited companies, private limited companies, incorporated cost-book companies<br />
under mining law, co-operatives and mutual insurance companies) employing<br />
a certain minimum number (at least 500) of employees. Contrary to the Montan-<br />
Mitbestimmungsgesetz 1951 the scope of application of the Betriebsverfassungsgesetz<br />
1952 is not limited to certain branches or industries.<br />
In the years after 1952 the trade unions tried intensively to persuade the legislator<br />
to extend the model of the Montan-Mitbestimmungsgesetz 1951 to all areas of industry.<br />
Finally, in 1976 a compromise was reached and a third model of employee representation<br />
in the supervisory board was established: in companies falling under<br />
the Mitbestimmungsgesetz 1976 the supervisory board consists of an equal number of<br />
employee representatives and shareholder representatives. Contrary to the model<br />
in the coal, iron and steel industries, there is no neutral chairperson provided for. In<br />
case of a tie, a second ballot has to be held. If this second ballot again results in a tie<br />
the chairperson of the supervisory board has the casting vote. <strong>The</strong> chairperson is to<br />
be elected by a two-third majority of all members of the supervisory board. If the<br />
necessary majority is not attainable, the chairperson is elected by the shareholders<br />
only. <strong>The</strong> Mitbestimmungsgesetz 1976 is applicable to enterprises of a specific legal<br />
form (public limited companies, partnerships limited by shares, private limited<br />
companies, incorporated cost-book mining companies, and co-operatives) employing<br />
at least 2,000 employees.<br />
<strong>The</strong> reader is also informed about the other influential concepts from the Netherlands,<br />
France, Great Britain and Sweden. <strong>The</strong> <strong>German</strong> model, however, was and<br />
currently is the furthest reaching model of employee participation in corporate<br />
governance. It also served as a model for the first proposals for employee participation<br />
in the Societas Europaea. Consequently, the author starts his analysis from the<br />
point of view of the aforementioned <strong>German</strong> system but exclusively focuses on<br />
employee involvement in the company’s competent decision-making entities.<br />
As soon as the initiative to introduce an EC-wide legal framework for companies<br />
had been taken by the Commission and Member State governments, Member States<br />
fought for the greatest possible export of their own national corporate law. A first<br />
major conflict arose from the suggestion to introduce a compulsory one- or two-tier<br />
system, a second about employee involvement in corporate governance. <strong>The</strong> solu-
118 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />
[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
tion to both disputes largely depended on the legal technique the European company<br />
was approached with; either a basic structure with additional provisions by<br />
each Member State or a uniform and complete corporate law body.<br />
Mävers starts with the Commission’s first proposals on a Societas Europaea of 1970<br />
and 1975. He also presents other activities of the Commission concerning the issue<br />
of employee participation in corporate governance. He later reviews the 1989 and<br />
1991 proposals. Each of those legal acts is analyzed in the same way and scrutinized<br />
with regard to the same questions. Following a single analytical structure certainly<br />
contributes to the clear arrangement of the historic outline.<br />
<strong>The</strong> other side of the same coin consists in somewhat clumsy, awkward passages:<br />
<strong>The</strong> author relates many opinions on the discussed legal acts by trade unions, employers'<br />
associations, the Economic and Social Committee, Parliament etc. Albeit,<br />
opinions on a political decision like employee participation lead to politician-like<br />
answers: “In general, we welcome and look upon this proposal favourably, but in<br />
particular…” Mävers more or less hides behind press releases and leaves his readers<br />
to official statements. His readers are left without the essentials and without<br />
interpretation of the statements. Given arguments lack a background in which they<br />
can be fitted.<br />
Of course, background information is very hard to get due to secrecy of Council<br />
deliberations and a lack of accessible documents. However, readers long to know<br />
the exact reasons and details for why the proposals and initiatives have not been<br />
passed. Many questions remain unanswered: Did some governments’ attitude to<br />
employee involvement change in the light of altering political majorities at home?<br />
What scope was left to effect a compromise? Which alliances have been formed<br />
during the consultations? Which provisions were undisputed? Who raised the final<br />
objection and why?<br />
Relying on Mävers’ study, readers are able to answer a number of these questions.<br />
After several failures, the Commission declined to enforce a uniform corporate law.<br />
<strong>The</strong> Commission, for the sake of compromise, worked towards a European framework<br />
with enough flexibility for national preferences. Since then, European companies<br />
were allowed to choose between a one- or two-tier system. Still, employee participation<br />
remained to be the key to the Societas Europaea’s approval or dismissal.<br />
Allegedly all <strong>German</strong> governments fought for their high level of employee participation<br />
against Great Britain and Spain, who refused this kind of involvement. Or as
2004] Book Review<br />
119<br />
Mävers puts it, each government tried to export their own concept instead of striving<br />
for a common level as a compromise. 5<br />
Diplomatic work towards an agreement meant slight changes of the disputed passages.<br />
Particularly from the 1997 Davignon-Report onwards, the Luxembourg, British,<br />
Austrian and <strong>German</strong> presidencies each adjusted the pending proposals to the<br />
respective negotiations. Diplomats started to alter contents and partially worked<br />
with references to other provisions within the same legal act. At this stage, readers<br />
run the risk of losing their overview and cannot perceive how the initial concept is<br />
softly bending to one direction or another. Unfortunately, readers might miss a<br />
clear thread to follow because Mävers limits himself to outlines of the current<br />
wordings and refers to previous chapters. However, is there a thread in the content<br />
to be followed at all?<br />
<strong>The</strong> author still gives the best in-depth illustration of the legislation process I have<br />
read. <strong>The</strong> book highlights a classical example of European legislation. Spanish governments<br />
had always opposed any kind of employee co-determination. But they<br />
also needed French help to fight ETA-terrorism, since terrorists often used France<br />
as a safe harbour for planning and preparing bombings in the Basque Provinces. In<br />
the end, the French President Chirac and the Spanish Prime Minister Aznar traded<br />
the approval of the present kind of employee involvement for closer co-operation<br />
fighting terrorism. 6 How can a book on a legislation process like this be expected to<br />
be better structured and arranged than the legislation process itself? <strong>The</strong> author<br />
fought very hard to give the best presentation possible.<br />
But what was finally decided?<br />
A European company can be founded in four different ways: (1) by merger of at<br />
least two existing national companies from at least two different Member States<br />
(“SE by merger”) 7 , (2) by foundation of a holding of at least two existing companies<br />
from at least two Member States (“holding-SE”) 8, (3) by formation of a subsidiary of<br />
at least two existing companies from at least two different Member States (“sub-<br />
5 Page 372.<br />
6 Klaus J. Hopt, Europäische Zeitung für Wirtschaftsrecht, 13. Vol. 2002, page 1, left column.<br />
7 Art. 2 (1), Artt. 17 – 31 Reg. (EC) 2157/2001.<br />
8 Art. 2 (2), Artt. 32 - 34 Reg. (EC) 2157/2001; see hereto Oplustil, Selected problems concerning formation<br />
of a holding SE (societas europaea), in: 4 <strong>German</strong> <strong>Law</strong> <strong>Journal</strong> No. 2 (1 February 2003), available at:<br />
http://www.germanlawjournal.com/article.php?id=230.
120 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />
[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
sidiary-SE”) 9 and (4) by conversion of an existing national company with an existing<br />
subsidiary in another Member State (“SE by conversion”) 10 .<br />
<strong>The</strong> provisions concerning the formation of a European company, its structure in<br />
form of a one- or two-tier system, its general meeting, annual accounts, and liquidation<br />
are included in the Regulation. However, since the Regulation does not establish<br />
one uniform model of a European company but offers a variety of models from<br />
which the Member States have to choose, the Regulation in many respects needs<br />
implementation into national law. <strong>The</strong> Regulation as well as the Directive dealing<br />
with employee participation have to be implemented into national law by 8 October<br />
2004. 11<br />
Employee involvement in corporate governance in the European company is a very<br />
complex matter. <strong>The</strong> Directive distinguishes between information and consultation<br />
on the one hand and participation on the other. In the context of the Directive, information<br />
means the informing of the body representative of the employees and/or<br />
employees’ representatives by the organ of the SE on questions which inter alia concern<br />
the SE, while consultation means the establishment of a dialogue and an exchange<br />
of views between the body representative of the employees and/or employees’<br />
representatives and the competent organ of the SE. Participation, eventually,<br />
entails the influence of the body representative of the employees or the employees’<br />
representatives in the affairs of a company by way of the right to elect or<br />
appoint some of the members of the company’s supervisory or administrative organ<br />
or the right to recommend and/or oppose the appointment of some or all of the<br />
members of the company’s supervisory or administrative organ.<br />
<strong>The</strong> Directive, however, does not regulate in what matter employees are to be informed,<br />
consulted or allowed to participate. Since the differences between the different<br />
models of employee involvement in the different Member States were too<br />
huge to be bypassed, the Directive only provides a procedural framework which<br />
shall lead to information, consultation and participation. As a consequence, the<br />
level of information, consultation and participation, may vary from company to<br />
company.<br />
9 Art. 2 (3), Artt. 35, 36 Reg. (EC) 2157/2001.<br />
10 Art. 2 (4), Art. 37 Reg. (EC) 2157/2001.<br />
11 Art. 9 (1) c Reg. (EC) 2157/2001; see, for an extensive discussion, Teichmann, <strong>The</strong> European Company<br />
– A Challenge to Academics, Legislators and Practitioners, in: 4 <strong>German</strong> <strong>Law</strong> <strong>Journal</strong> No. 4 (1 April<br />
2003), available at: http://www.germanlawjournal.com/article.php?id=259.
2004] Book Review<br />
121<br />
As far as information and consultation are concerned, the SE-Directive follows the<br />
model of Directive 94/45/EC on European Works Councils. European companies<br />
shall be fitted with a negotiated involvement of employees in the Societas Europaea’s<br />
corporate governance. Negotiations take place between a special negotiating body<br />
representative of the employees 12 on the one hand and the participating companies’<br />
competent organs on the other hand. An agreement on information and consultation<br />
has to be concluded in any case. <strong>The</strong> parties to the negotiation are however free<br />
to agree on their preferred kind and extent of information and consultation. Contrary<br />
to companies falling under the European Works Council Directive, an agreement<br />
on employee participation may additionally be concluded. If a European<br />
company is formed by means of conversion, the agreement shall provide for at least<br />
the same level of all elements of employee involvement as the ones existing within<br />
the company to be transformed into an European company. Any reduction of the<br />
existing level of workers’ participation requires a majority by two thirds within the<br />
special negotiating body. 13 In case an amicable agreement cannot be reached within<br />
6 months (or 12 months at the very latest), a certain level of information, consultation<br />
and, under certain circumstances, participation, as laid down in the Directive’s<br />
annex, shall apply. 14 Member States shall take adequate precautions against a misuse<br />
of European companies aimed at minimization of employee involvement. <strong>The</strong><br />
annex entails the most disputed provisions of the Directive: In brief, the level of<br />
employee participation in the Societas Europaea’s corporate governance is designed<br />
not to fall behind the highest level of the participating companies. 15<br />
Is this to be the end to all ambitious plans for another boost to the common market?<br />
Does the European company in its current form help to make the European Union<br />
the most competitive economic area in the world? Will <strong>German</strong> companies be denied<br />
access to European companies by prospective partners in order to evade <strong>German</strong><br />
levels of workers’ involvement? 16 Will <strong>German</strong> companies be able to benefit<br />
from the foreshadowed € 30 billion annual savings 17 by transformation into a Societas<br />
Europaea?<br />
12 Art. 3 (2) Dir. 2001/86/EC.<br />
13 Art. 3 (4) Dir. 2001/86/EC.<br />
14 Art. 7 Dir. 2001/86/EC.<br />
15 Para 18 Dir. 2001/86/EC.<br />
16 Frankfurter Allgemeine Zeitung, 17.6.2003, page 18.<br />
17 Mario Monti, Wertpapiermitteilungen, Vol. 1997, page 607.
122 G ERMAN L AW J OURNAL<br />
[Vol. 05 No. 01<br />
“<strong>The</strong> proof of the pudding is in the eating.” Time will tell about the Societas Europaea’s<br />
success or failure. Undoubtedly, the legislative technique to count on subsidiary<br />
national corporate law promotes legislatory competition. Maybe we will<br />
soon experience a competition for best practice in corporate law. <strong>German</strong>y’s 103year-old<br />
civil code bears legal competition between land charge 18 and mortgage<br />
charge 19 and thus fosters prudent decisions between the two. What some may welcome<br />
as a step towards better legislation, is what others might fear as a “Delawareeffect”.<br />
As a matter of fact, there is no Societas Europaea as such, there are as many<br />
different European Companies as Member States.<br />
Will European companies first register in Spain or Great Britain without any employee<br />
participation at all and later on transfer the registered office to another<br />
Member State? 20 Mävers warns of insisting on too high of a standard on workers’<br />
involvement. Those who do so, might after all end up with nothing at all. Was this<br />
potential result of the legislative process just "bad luck" or actually intended by the<br />
governments who officially fought hard in order to safeguard employee involvement?<br />
After all, when will we first get on touch with European companies in practice? <strong>The</strong><br />
Regulation will become effective by 8 October 2004. A national Act to transfer the<br />
Directive is currently undergoing the usual legislative procedure. Much more than<br />
employee involvement, the crucial obstacle is the taxation of the European company.<br />
Taxation of a formation will have to comply with the provisions of Directive<br />
90/434/EC. However, at present there are no legislative proposals in order to solve<br />
the taxation problems.<br />
Gunther Mävers’ final proposals to a (then seemingly impossible) agreement came<br />
remarkably close to the actual provisions. His summary on the legislative process is<br />
anything but superfluous!<br />
18 Grundschuld, § 1191 <strong>German</strong> Civil Code.<br />
19 Hypothek, § 1113 <strong>German</strong> Civil Code.<br />
20 Art. 8 Reg. EC No 2157/2001.